An account of the life and death of Mr. Philip Henry, minister of the gospel near Whitechurch in Shropshire, who dy'd June 24, 1696, in the sixty fifth year of his age
         Henry, Matthew, 1662-1714.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 525 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26780
         Wing B1100A
         ESTC R14627
         12541169
         ocm 12541169
         62978
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26780)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62978)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 304:24)
      
       
         
           
             An account of the life and death of Mr. Philip Henry, minister of the gospel near Whitechurch in Shropshire, who dy'd June 24, 1696, in the sixty fifth year of his age
             Henry, Matthew, 1662-1714.
          
           [13], 268, [9] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ... and John Lawrence ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Written by Matthew Henry. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Errata: p. [13].
             Advertisements: p. [3]-[8] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Henry, Philip, 1631-1696.
           Clergy -- England -- Biography.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           Life
           and
           Death
           OF
           Mr.
           
             Philip
             Henry
          
           .
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           near
           Whitchurch
           in
           Shropshire
           .
           Who
           Dy'd
           Iune
           24.
           1696
           ▪
           in
           the
           Sixty
           fifth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           Three
           Crowns
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Lawrence
          
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           His
           much
           Honoured
           Friend
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Ashurst
          
           ,
           Baronet
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           
             Stars
             in
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           signifie
           their
           diffusive
           Light
           ,
           and
           beneficial
           Influences
           .
           As
           in
           the
           future
           State
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             some
             Stars
             shall
             differ
             from
             others
             in
             Glory
          
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Regeneration
           ,
           some
           Ministers
           are
           distinguish'd
           from
           others
           ,
           by
           a
           brighter
           Eminence
           in
           their
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           powerful
           Emanation
           of
           Light
           in
           their
           Preaching
           .
           Of
           this
           Select
           Number
           was
           Mr.
           
             Philip
             Henry
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           Union
           of
           those
           real
           Excellencies
           ,
           of
           parts
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Graces
           ,
           that
           signaliz'd
           him
           among
           his
           Brethren
           .
           This
           does
           evidently
           appear
           in
           the
           Narrative
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           drawn
           by
           one
           very
           fit
           to
           do
           it
           :
           as
           having
           had
           intire
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           long
           and
           intimate
           Conversation
           :
           and
           having
           by
           his
           Holy
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           the
           impression
           of
           his
           Example
           ,
           been
           made
           partaker
           of
           the
           same
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           .
           The
           describing
           the
           External
           Actions
           of
           Saints
           ,
           
           without
           observing
           the
           Holy
           Principles
           and
           Affections
           from
           whence
           they
           derived
           their
           Life
           and
           Purity
           ,
           is
           a
           defective
           and
           irregular
           Representation
           of
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           as
           if
           an
           account
           were
           given
           of
           the
           Riches
           and
           Faecundity
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           from
           the
           Flowers
           and
           Fruits
           that
           grow
           upon
           it
           ,
           without
           considering
           the
           Mines
           of
           Precious
           Metals
           contain'd
           in
           its
           Bosom
           .
           Now
           ,
           only
           an
           inward
           Christian
           that
           has
           felt
           the
           Power
           of
           Religion
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           can
           from
           the
           Reflexion
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           uncounterfeit
           Experience
           ,
           discover
           the
           Operations
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Brests
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           Christ
           by
           his
           Mother
           ,
           in
           his
           tender
           Age.
           His
           first
           Love
           and
           Desires
           (
           when
           he
           was
           capable
           to
           make
           a
           judicious
           Choice
           )
           were
           set
           upon
           God.
           He
           entred
           early
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           Consecrated
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Memory
           ,
           Will
           and
           Affections
           ,
           with
           his
           Time
           and
           Strength
           ,
           to
           the
           Servio●…
           of
           Christ.
           And
           such
           was
           the
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           lost
           no
           Days
           in
           his
           Flourishing
           Age
           ,
           by
           satisfying
           the
           voluptuous
           Appetites
           ,
           nor
           in
           his
           declining
           Age
           by
           Diseases
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           but
           uncessantly
           applied
           himself
           to
           his
           Spiritual
           Work.
           He
           was
           called
           to
           a
           private
           place
           in
           Wales
           ,
           but
           his
           shining
           Worth
           could
           not
           be
           shaded
           in
           a
           Corner
           .
           A
           Confluence
           of
           People
           from
           other
           parts
           attended
           on
           his
           Ministry
           .
           Indeed
           
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           that
           dyes
           in
           the
           Mouths
           of
           the
           cold
           and
           careless
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           are
           not
           all
           Saints
           that
           serve
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           )
           had
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           in
           his
           Preaching
           :
           For
           it
           proceeded
           from
           a
           Heart
           burning
           with
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christ
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           .
           Accordingly
           he
           suited
           his
           Discourses
           to
           the
           wise
           and
           the
           weak
           :
           and
           imitated
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           contracted
           his
           Stature
           to
           the
           dead
           Body
           of
           the
           Widows
           Son
           ,
           applying
           his
           Mouth
           to
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           to
           inspire
           the
           Breath
           of
           Life
           into
           him
           .
           The
           poor
           and
           despised
           were
           instructed
           by
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           compassionate
           Love
           and
           Diligence
           as
           the
           Rich
           ,
           notwitstanding
           the
           civil
           distinction
           of
           Persons
           ,
           which
           will
           shortly
           vanish
           for
           ever
           :
           For
           he
           considered
           their
           Souls
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Precious
           and
           immortal
           value
           .
           In
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           he
           exprest
           the
           just
           temperament
           of
           sweetness
           and
           severity
           :
           with
           melting
           Compassion
           he
           invited
           all
           relenting
           and
           returning
           Sinners
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           receive
           their
           Pardon
           Sealed
           with
           his
           Blood
           :
           But
           he
           was
           so
           jealous
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           deterr'd
           by
           the
           most
           fearful
           Consequences
           ,
           the
           Rebellious
           that
           indulg'd
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           from
           coming
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           unspotted
           Lamb.
           He
           was
           not
           allur'd
           by
           Temporal
           Advantage
           (
           which
           is
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           Mercenary
           )
           to
           leave
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           Divine
           Disposal
           ,
           he
           was
           seated
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           fatal
           Bartholomew-day
           came
           ,
           tho
           ▪
           he
           had
           fair
           Hopes
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           by
           his
           Attendance
           upon
           the
           King
           and
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           in
           their
           early
           Age
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           remembrance
           might
           have
           been
           reviv'd
           ;
           Yet
           he
           was
           guided
           by
           a
           Superiour
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           imitated
           the
           Self-denyal
           of
           Moses
           (
           a
           Duty
           little
           understood
           ,
           and
           less
           practised
           ,
           by
           the
           Earthly
           minded
           )
           
             rather
             choosing
             to
             suffer
             Affliction
             with
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World.
          
           As
           the
           Light
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           the
           Air
           is
           stormy
           and
           disturb'd
           ,
           does
           not
           lose
           the
           rectitude
           of
           its
           Rays
           :
           So
           his
           enlightned
           Conscience
           did
           not
           bend
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           Terms
           of
           Conformity
           ,
           but
           he
           obeyed
           its
           sincere
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           being
           Expell'd
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           his
           deportment
           was
           becoming
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           .
           He
           refus'd
           not
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           his
           Conscience
           permitted
           .
           Yet
           he
           could
           not
           desert
           the
           Duty
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           with
           sacred
           Solemnity
           set
           apart
           .
           He
           was
           Faithful
           to
           improve
           Opportunities
           for
           serving
           the
           Interest
           of
           Souls
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Severities
           inflicted
           on
           him
           .
           And
           after
           the
           restoring
           our
           Freedom
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           Performance
           of
           his
           delightful
           Work
           ,
           till
           Death
           put
           a
           period
           to
           his
           Labours
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           I
           will
           glance
           upon
           his
           Carriage
           as
           a
           Christian.
           His
           Conversation
           was
           so
           Holy
           and
           regular
           ,
           so
           free
           from
           taint
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           unaccuseable
           by
           his
           Enemies
           :
           they
           could
           only
           object
           his
           Nonconformity
           as
           a
           Crime
           .
           But
           his
           vigilant
           and
           tender
           Conscience
           ,
           discover'd
           the
           spots
           of
           sin
           in
           himself
           ,
           which
           so
           affected
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           he
           desir'd
           Repentance
           might
           accompany
           him
           to
           the
           Gate
           of
           Heaven
           :
           an
           excellent
           Testimony
           of
           Humility
           ,
           the
           inseparable
           Character
           of
           a
           Saint
           .
           His
           love
           to
           God
           was
           supreme
           ,
           which
           was
           declar'd
           by
           his
           chosen
           ▪
           Hours
           of
           Communion
           with
           him
           every
           day
           .
           The
           Union
           of
           Affections
           ,
           is
           naturally
           productive
           of
           Union
           in
           Conversation
           .
           Accordingly
           our
           Saviour
           promises
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             me
             shall
             be
             loved
             of
             my
             Father
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             manifest
             my self
             to
             him
             :
          
           And
           he
           repeats
           the
           Promise
           ,
           
             If
             a
             man
             love
             me
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             words
             :
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             .
          
           To
           his
           special
           and
           singular
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           was
           joined
           a
           universal
           Love
           to
           Men
           :
           He
           did
           good
           to
           all
           according
           to
           his
           Ability
           .
           His
           forgiving
           of
           Injuries
           ,
           that
           rare
           and
           difficult
           Duty
           ,
           was
           eminently
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           sha●…pest
           Provocations
           .
           When
           he
           could
           not
           excuse
           the
           offence
           ,
           he
           would
           pardon
           the
           offender
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           imitate
           the
           perfect
           Model
           of
           Charity
           exprest
           in
           our
           suffering
           Saviour
           :
           who
           in
           
           the
           extremity
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           when
           resentments
           are
           most
           quick
           and
           sensible
           ,
           pray'd
           for
           his
           cruel
           Persecutors
           .
           His
           filial
           trust
           in
           God
           was
           Correspondent
           to
           God's
           Fatherly
           Providence
           to
           him
           .
           This
           was
           his
           Support
           in
           times
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           an
           equal
           temper
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           tenor
           in
           his
           Conversation
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           he
           led
           a
           Life
           of
           Evangelical
           Perfection
           ,
           most
           worthy
           to
           be
           honourably
           preserved
           ,
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           future
           times
           .
           The
           following
           Narrative
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           read
           with
           an
           observing
           Eye
           ,
           how
           instructive
           and
           affecting
           will
           it
           be
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           Transform
           them
           into
           his
           likeness
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           a
           short
           view
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           Man
           ,
           for
           whom
           you
           had
           such
           a
           high
           Veneration
           and
           dear
           Love.
           It
           argues
           a
           clear
           rer
           Spirit
           and
           a
           Diviner
           Temper
           than
           is
           usual
           in
           Persons
           of
           Conspicuous
           Quality
           ,
           when
           Holiness
           is
           so
           despicably
           mean
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           Carnal
           Men
           ,
           to
           value
           it
           above
           all
           Titles
           and
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           the
           Perishing
           Pride
           of
           this
           World.
           I
           am
           perswaded
           it
           will
           be
           very
           pleasing
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Name
           and
           excellent
           Mr.
           Henry's
           ,
           are
           join'd
           in
           the
           same
           Papers
           .
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
             Your
             very
             Humble
             and
             Faithful
             Servant
             ,
             William
             Bates
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             THAT
             which
             we
             aim
             at
             in
             this
          
           Undertaking
           ,
           
             and
             which
             we
             would
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             at
             our
             entrance
             upon
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             embalm
             the
          
           Memory
           
             of
             this
             good
             Man
             (
             though
             that
             also
             is
          
           Blessed
           )
           
             as
             to
             exhibit
             to
             the
             World
             a
             Pattern
             of
             that
          
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ,
           
             which
             all
             that
             knew
             him
             well
             ,
             observed
             to
             be
             exemplified
             in
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             saw
          
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             Cons●…t
             ,
          
           desir'd
           
             a
             publick
             and
             lasting
          
           Account
           
             of
             ,
             or
             rather
          
           demanded
           
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             just
          
           Debt
           
             owing
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             those
             into
             whose
             Hands
             his
             Papers
             came
             ,
             as
             judging
             such
             an
          
           Account
           
             likely
             to
             conduce
             much
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             many
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             that
             were
             acquainted
             with
             him
             .
             He
             was
             one
             whom
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             did
             not
             call
             out
             (
             as
             neither
             did
             his
             own
             Inclination
             lead
             him
             )
             to
             any
             very
          
           publick
           
             Scene
             of
             Action
             :
             
             He
             was
             none
             of
             the
          
           forward
           
             Men
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             that
             make
             themselves
             talked
             of
             :
             The
             World
             scarce
             knew
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Man
             in
             it
             .
             But
             in
             his
             low
             and
             narrow
             Sphere
             he
             was
             a
          
           burning
           and
           shining
           
             Light
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             think
             his
             pious
             Example
             is
             the
             more
             adapted
             to
          
           general
           use
           ,
           
             especially
             consisting
             not
             in
             the
          
           Extasies
           and
           Raptures
           
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             are
             looked
             upon
             rather
             as
          
           admirable
           than
           imitable
           :
           
             But
             in
             the
             long
             series
             of
             an
             even
             ,
             regular
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             and
             well
             order'd
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ordinary
             business
             of
             it
             ,
             with
          
           simplicity
           and
           godly
           sincerity
           ;
           
             not
             with
          
           fleshly
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           
             It
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Reigns
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             the
             best
             to
             live
             in
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             worst
             to
             write
             of
             ,
             as
             yielding
             least
             variety
             of
             Matter
             for
             the
             Historians
             Pen
             to
             work
             upon
             :
             But
             a
          
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           Life
           in
           all
           Godliness
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           
             being
             the
             Sum
             and
             Substance
             of
             Practical
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             recommending
             of
             the
             Example
             of
             such
             a
             Life
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             and
             familiar
             Instances
             of
             it
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             kind
             and
             gracious
             Providences
             of
             God
             attending
             it
             ,
             may
             b●…
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             diverting
             to
             the
          
           curious
           ,
           
             yet
             every
             whit
             as
             useful
             and
             inctructive
             to
             the
          
           pious
           
             Readers
             .
             If
             any
             suggest
             ,
             that
             the
             design
             of
             this
             attempt
             is
             to
             credit
             and
             advance
             a
          
           Party
           ,
           
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             no
             Party
             ,
             but
             true
          
           Catholick
           Christianity
           
             (
             not
             debauch'd
             by
             bigottry
             ,
             
             nor
             leaven'd
             by
             any
             private
             Opinions
             or
             Interests
             )
             was
             his
             very
             Temper
             and
             Genius
             .
             According
             to
             the
             Excellent
             and
             Royal
             Laws
             of
             this
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             his
             Life
             was
             led
             ,
             with
             a
             strict
             and
             conscientious
             adherence
             to
             Truth
             and
             Equity
             ;
             a
             great
          
           tenderness
           and
           inoffensiveness
           
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             a
             mighty
             Tincture
             of
             sincere
          
           Piety
           and
           Devotedness
           
             to
             God
             :
             and
             according
             to
             those
             Sacred
             Rules
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             justice
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             Reader
             ,
             to
             represent
             him
             in
             the
             following
             Account
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             should
             drop
             from
             our
             Pen
             ,
             which
             may
             justly
             give
             offence
             to
             any
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             promise
             industriously
             to
             avoid
             )
             we
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             false
             stroke
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             not
             truly
             representing
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             so
          
           blameless
           and
           harmless
           ,
           and
           without
           Rebuke
           .
           
             Much
             of
             our
             Materials
             for
             this
             Structure
             we
             have
             out
             of
             his
             own
          
           Papers
           ,
           
             especially
             his
             Diary
             ,
             for
             by
             them
             his
             Picture
             may
             be
             drawn
             nearest
             to
          
           the
           Life
           ,
           
             and
             from
             thence
             we
             may
             take
             the
             truest
          
           Idea
           
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             he
             was
             of
             .
             These
             Notes
             being
             intended
             for
             his
             own
             private
             use
             in
             the
             review
             ,
             and
             never
             Communicated
             to
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             appearing
             here
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             in
             their
             own
          
           native
           dress
           ,
           
             the
             candid
             Reader
             will
             excuse
             it
             ,
             if
             sometimes
             the
             Expressions
             should
             seem
             abrupt
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             genuin
             ,
             unforced
             ,
             and
             unstudied
             Breathings
             of
             a
             gracious
             Soul
             ;
             and
             we
             hope
             will
             be
             rather
             the
             more
             acceptable
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             through
             Grace
             ,
             are
             conscious
             to
             
             themselves
             of
             the
             same
             devout
             and
             pious
             Motions
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             Water
             ,
          
           Face
           answers
           to
           Face
           ,
           
             so
             doth
             one
          
           sanctified
           
             and
             renewed
             Soul
             to
             another
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
             observes
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             Mr.
          
           Clark
           '
           
             s
             Lives
          
           )
           God's
           Graces
           are
           much
           the
           same
           in
           all
           his
           Holy
           ones
           ;
           
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
          
           think
           that
           such
           Instances
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           extraordinary
           Rarities
           ;
           but
           God
           hath
           in
           wonderful
           Mercy
           rais'd
           up
           many
           ,
           by
           whose
           Graces
           even
           this
           Earth
           is
           Perfumed
           and
           Enlightned
           .
           
             But
             if
          
           one
           Star
           
             be
             allowed
             to
          
           differ
           from
           another
           Star
           in
           Glory
           ;
           
             perhaps
             our
             Reader
             will
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             gone
             through
             the
             following
             Account
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           
             may
             be
             ranked
             among
             those
             of
             the
          
           First
           Magnitude
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           15.
           lin
           .
           27.
           for
           o
           -
           read
           others
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           9.
           for
           make
           r.
           makes
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           31.
           for
           becoming
           r.
           unbecoming
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           31.
           between
           and
           &
           with
           ,
           add
           not
           .
           p.
           113.
           l.
           14.
           for
           Sixth
           ,
           r.
           Six
           .
           p.
           204.
           l.
           23.
           add
           of
           .
           p.
           207.
           l.
           17.
           add
           is
           .
           p.
           227.
           l.
           6.
           for
           must
           r.
           much
           .
           Besides
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           desir'd
           to
           excuse
           some
           running
           Mistakes
           :
           as
           Equivolent
           for
           Equivalent
           .
           p.
           6.
           l.
           29.
           hapn'd
           for
           happen'd
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           12.
           presevering
           for
           Persevering
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           10.
           sitting
           for
           setting
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           10.
           elegible
           for
           eligible
           .
           p.
           55.
           beging
           for
           begging
           .
           p.
           83.
           beginning
           for
           beginnings
           .
           p.
           91.
           incuring
           for
           incurring
           .
           p.
           118.
           words
           for
           word
           .
           p.
           210.
           
           Intecessor
           for
           Intercessor
           .
           p.
           239.
           
             and
             any
             such
             that
             may
             occurr
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         AN
         ACCOUNT
         OF
         THE
         LIFE
         and
         DEATH
         OF
         M
         R.
         
           PHILIP
           HENRY
        
         ,
         &c.
         
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Henry's
             Birth
             ,
             Parentage
             ,
             early
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Education
             at
             School
             .
          
        
         
           HE
           was
           born
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           on
           Wednesday
           August
           24.
           1631.
           being
           Bartholomew-day
           .
           I
           find
           usually
           in
           his
           Diary
           some
           pious
           Remark
           or
           other
           upon
           the
           Annual
           return
           of
           his
           Birth-day
           :
           As
           in
           one
           Year
           he
           Notes
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           mentions
           but
           two
           who
           observed
           their
           Birth-day
           with
           Feasting
           and
           Joy
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           neither
           of
           them
           Copies
           to
           be
           Written
           after
           :
           
             viz.
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Gen.
          
           40.
           20.
           and
           
             Herod
             ,
             Mat.
          
           14.
           6.
           
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             rather
             observe
             it
             as
             a
             Day
             of
             
             Mourning
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
             because
             shapen
             in
             Iniquity
             and
             conceived
             in
             Sin.
          
           And
           when
           he
           had
           compleated
           the
           Thirtieth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           he
           noted
           this
           ,
           
             So
             old
             and
             no
             older
          
           Alexander
           
             was
             when
             he
             had
             Conquered
             the
             great
             World
             ,
             but
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             subdued
             the
             little
             World
             my self
             .
          
           At
           his
           Thirty
           third
           Year
           he
           hath
           this
           Humble
           Reflection
           ;
           
             A
             long
             time
             lived
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             redeem
             it
             ?
          
           And
           at
           another
           ,
           
             I
             may
             Mourn
             as
          
           Caesar
           
             did
             when
             he
             Reflected
             upon
          
           Alexander
           '
           
             s
             early
             Atchievements
             ,
             that
             others
             younger
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             have
             done
             much
             more
             than
             I
             have
             done
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             my
             life
             .
          
           And
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           )
           when
           he
           had
           lived
           Forty
           two
           Years
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             live
             it
             over
             again
             ,
             least
             instead
             of
             making
             it
             better
             ,
             I
             should
             make
             it
             worse
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             every
             Year
             and
             Day
             spent
             on
             Earth
             is
             lost
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           This
           last
           Note
           minds
           me
           of
           a
           Passage
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           tell
           of
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           who
           being
           grown
           into
           Years
           ,
           was
           asked
           how
           old
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           ,
           
             On
             the
             wrong
             side
             of
             Fifty
             :
             Which
          
           (
           said
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             )
             he
             should
             not
             have
             said
          
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           was
           going
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           was
           
             the
             right
             side
             of
             Fifty
          
           .
        
         
           He
           always
           kept
           a
           Will
           by
           him
           ready
           made
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           his
           Custom
           yearly
           ,
           upon
           the
           return
           of
           his
           Birth-day
           ,
           to
           Review
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           occasion
           were
           )
           to
           Renew
           and
           Alter
           it
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           good
           to
           do
           that
           at
           a
           set
           time
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           very
           good
           to
           do
           at
           some
           time
           .
           The
           Last
           Will
           he
           made
           bears
           Date
           ,
           
             This
             24th
             day
             of
          
           August
           ,
           1695.
           being
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Year
             on
             which
             I
             was
             Born
             ,
             1631.
             and
             also
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Year
             on
             which
             by
             Law
             I
             Died
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             near
             Two
             thousand
             Faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1662.
           alluding
           to
           that
           Clause
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           which
           disposeth
           of
           the
           Places
           and
           Benefices
           of
           Ministers
           not
           Conforming
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             were
             naturally
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
         
           His
           Father's
           Name
           was
           
             Iohn
             Henry
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Henry
             Williams
          
           of
           
             Brittons
             Ferry
          
           ,
           betwixt
           Neath
           and
           Swansey
           in
           Glamorganshire
           .
           According
           to
           the
           old
           Welsh
           Custom
           (
           some
           say
           conformable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           ancient
           Hebrews
           ,
           but
           now
           almost
           in
           all
           Places
           laid
           aside
           )
           the
           Father's
           Christian
           Name
           was
           the
           Sons
           Sirname
           .
           He
           had
           left
           his
           Native
           Country
           and
           his
           Father's
           House
           very
           Young
           ,
           unprovided
           for
           by
           his
           Relations
           ;
           but
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           bless
           his
           Ingenuity
           and
           Industry
           ,
           with
           a
           considerable
           Income
           afterwards
           ,
           which
           enabled
           him
           to
           live
           Comfortably
           himself
           ,
           to
           bring
           up
           his
           Children
           well
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           kind
           to
           many
           of
           his
           Relations
           ;
           but
           Publick
           Events
           making
           against
           him
           at
           his
           latter
           End
           ,
           when
           he
           Dy'd
           he
           left
           little
           behind
           him
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           but
           God
           graciously
           took
           care
           of
           them
           .
           Providence
           brought
           this
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Henry
          
           when
           he
           was
           Young
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke'●…
           Gentleman
           ,
           whom
           he
           served
           many
           Years
           :
           The
           Earl
           coming
           to
           be
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           ,
           preferred
           him
           to
           be
           the
           King's
           Servant
           :
           He
           was
           first
           made
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Orchard
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Page
           of
           the
           
             Back
             Stairs
          
           to
           the
           King
           's
           Second
           Son
           ,
           Iames
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           which
           place
           obliged
           him
           to
           a
           Personal
           Attendance
           upon
           the
           Duke
           in
           his
           Chamber
           .
           He
           liv'd
           and
           dy'd
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           a
           hearty
           Mourner
           for
           his
           Royal
           Master
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           not
           long
           survive
           .
           He
           continued
           ,
           during
           all
           the
           War
           time
           in
           his
           House
           at
           White-Hall
           ,
           though
           the
           Profits
           of
           his
           Places
           ceased
           :
           The
           King
           passing
           by
           his
           Door
           ,
           under
           a
           Guard
           ;
           to
           take
           Water
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           going
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           they
           call'd
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           enquir'd
           for
           his
           old
           Servant
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Henry
          
           ,
           who
           was
           ready
           to
           pay
           his
           due
           respects
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           pray'd
           God
           to
           
             Bless
             his
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Deliver
             him
          
           out
           of
           the
           
           Hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Guard
           had
           like
           to
           have
           been
           rough
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           Mother
           was
           Mrs.
           
             Magdalen
             Rochdale
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Parish
           of
           St.
           Martins
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           in
           Westminster
           .
           She
           was
           a
           vertuous
           pious
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           fear'd
           
             God
             above
             many
          
           :
           She
           was
           altogether
           dead
           to
           the
           Vanities
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           tho'
           she
           liv'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           She
           look'd
           well
           to
           the
           ways
           of
           her
           Houshold
           ;
           Prayed
           with
           them
           daily
           ,
           Catechized
           her
           Children
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           the
           good
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           betimes
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           speak
           of
           his
           Learning
           Mr.
           Perkins
           his
           Six
           Principles
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           very
           Young
           ;
           and
           he
           often
           mentioned
           with
           Thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           great
           Happiness
           in
           having
           such
           a
           Mother
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           him
           as
           Lois
           and
           Eunice
           were
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           his
           Childhood
           :
           And
           there
           appearing
           in
           him
           early
           inclinations
           both
           to
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           ,
           she
           devoted
           him
           in
           his
           tender
           Years
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           She
           Dyed
           of
           a
           Consumption
           March
           6.
           1645.
           leaving
           behind
           her
           only
           this
           Son
           and
           Five
           Daughters
           .
           A
           little
           before
           she
           Dyed
           she
           had
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             My
             Head
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             my
             Heart
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             step
             more
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             there
             too
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Susceptors
           in
           Baptism
           were
           Philip
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           (
           who
           gave
           him
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           was
           kind
           to
           him
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           his
           Son
           Philip
           after
           him
           )
           Iames
           Earl
           of
           Carlile
           ,
           and
           the
           Countess
           of
           Salsbury
           .
        
         
           Prince
           Charles
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           being
           somewhat
           near
           of
           an
           Age
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Childhood
           very
           much
           an
           Attendant
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           Play
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           often
           with
           him
           at
           his
           Father's
           House
           ,
           and
           were
           wont
           to
           tell
           him
           what
           Preferment
           he
           should
           
           have
           at
           Court
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           fit
           for
           it
           .
           He
           kept
           a
           Book
           to
           his
           Dying
           Day
           ,
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           gave
           him
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           bewail
           the
           loss
           of
           Two
           curious
           Pictures
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           him
           likewise
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           took
           a
           particular
           Kindness
           to
           him
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Child
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           be
           very
           officious
           to
           attend
           at
           the
           Water-Gate
           (
           which
           was
           part
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Charge
           in
           White-hall
           )
           to
           let
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           through
           when
           he
           came
           late
           from
           Council
           ,
           to
           cross
           the
           Water
           to
           Lambeth
           .
        
         
           These
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Childhood
           he
           would
           sometimes
           speak
           of
           among
           his
           Friends
           ,
           not
           as
           glorying
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           taking
           occasion
           from
           thence
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           his
           Deliverance
           from
           the
           Snares
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           which
           it
           is
           so
           very
           hard
           to
           maintain
           a
           good
           Conscience
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           (
           though
           Blessed
           be
           God
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Rule
           without
           exception
           )
           
             Exeat
             ex
             aulâ
             qui
             velit
             esse
             pius
             .
          
           The
           breaking
           up
           and
           scattering
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           by
           the
           Calamities
           of
           1641.
           as
           it
           dashed
           the
           expectations
           of
           his
           Court
           Preferments
           ,
           so
           it
           prevented
           the
           danger
           of
           Court
           Entanglements
           :
           And
           though
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           like
           Mofes's
           Choice
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           when
           
             come
             to
             Years
          
           ,
           to
           quit
           the
           Court
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           was
           come
           to
           Years
           he
           always
           expressed
           a
           great
           Satisfaction
           in
           his
           Removal
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           blessed
           God
           who
           chose
           his
           Inheritance
           so
           much
           better
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           may
           not
           be
           improper
           to
           observe
           here
           what
           was
           obvious
           as
           well
           as
           aimable
           to
           all
           who
           Convers'd
           with
           him
           ;
           viz.
           that
           he
           had
           the
           most
           sweet
           and
           obliging
           air
           of
           Courtesie
           and
           Civility
           that
           could
           be
           ;
           which
           some
           attributed
           in
           part
           to
           his
           early
           Education
           at
           Court.
           His
           Meen
           and
           Carriage
           was
           always
           so
           very
           decent
           and
           respectful
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           but
           win
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           he
           had
           to
           do
           with
           .
           Never
           was
           any
           Man
           further
           
           from
           that
           Rudeness
           and
           Morofeness
           which
           some
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           that
           profess
           Religion
           ,
           either
           wilfully
           affect
           ,
           or
           carelesly
           allow
           themselves
           in
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           the
           Reproach
           of
           their
           Profession
           .
           'T
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           exemplifi'd
           in
           the
           Conversation
           of
           this
           good
           Man
           ,
           to
           
             Honour
             all
             Men.
          
           Sanctify'd
           Civility
           is
           a
           great
           Ornament
           to
           Christianity
           .
           It
           was
           a
           saying
           he
           often
           us'd
           ,
           
             Religion
             doth
             not
             destroy
             good
             Manners
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           very
           far
           from
           any
           thing
           of
           Vanity
           in
           Apparel
           ,
           or
           Formality
           of
           Compliment
           in
           Address
           ,
           but
           his
           Conversarion
           was
           all
           Natural
           and
           easie
           to
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           little
           appear'd
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           a
           severe
           Critick
           could
           call
           Affected
           .
           This
           Temper
           of
           his
           tended
           very
           much
           to
           the
           adorning
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           the
           general
           Transcript
           of
           such
           an
           excellent
           Copy
           ,
           would
           do
           much
           towards
           the
           healing
           of
           those
           Wounds
           which
           Religion
           hath
           received
           in
           the
           House
           of
           her
           Friends
           by
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           his
           Story
           .
           —
        
         
           The
           first
           Latin
           School
           he
           went
           to
           was
           at
           St.
           Martin's
           Church
           ,
           under
           the
           teaching
           of
           one
           Mr.
           Bonner
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           was
           removed
           to
           Battersey
           ,
           where
           one
           Mr.
           Wells
           was
           his
           School
           master
           .
           The
           grateful
           mention
           which
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Papers
           he
           makes
           of
           these
           that
           were
           the
           Guides
           and
           Instructors
           of
           his
           Childhood
           and
           Youth
           ,
           brings
           to
           mind
           that
           French
           Proverb
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             To
             Father
             ,
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             God
             All-sufficient
             ,
             none
             can
             render
             Equivolent
             .
          
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           Year
           1643.
           when
           he
           was
           about
           Twelve
           Years
           old
           ,
           he
           was
           admitted
           into
           Westminster-School
           ,
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Form
           ,
           under
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Vincent
          
           then
           Usher
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           often
           speak
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           able
           diligent
           School-master
           ;
           and
           one
           who
           grieved
           so
           
           much
           at
           the
           Dulness
           and
           Non-proficiency
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Scholars
           ,
           that
           falling
           into
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           Mr.
           Henry
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           even
           
             killed
             himself
             with
             false
             Latin.
          
           
        
         
           A
           while
           after
           he
           was
           taken
           into
           the
           upper
           School
           ,
           under
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Busby
          
           (
           afterwards
           Dr.
           Busby
           )
           and
           in
           October
           ,
           1645.
           he
           was
           admitted
           King's
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           was
           first
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           partly
           by
           his
           own
           Merit
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           profited
           greatly
           in
           School-Learning
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Days
           retained
           his
           Improvements
           therein
           to
           admiration
           .
           When
           he
           was
           in
           Years
           ,
           he
           would
           readily
           in
           Discourse
           quote
           Passages
           out
           of
           the
           Classic
           Authors
           that
           were
           not
           common
           ,
           and
           had
           them
           
             ad
             unguem
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           rarely
           us'd
           any
           such
           things
           in
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           (
           though
           sometimes
           (
           if
           very
           apposite
           )
           he
           inserted
           them
           in
           his
           Notes
           .
           )
           He
           was
           very
           ready
           and
           exact
           in
           the
           Greek
           Accents
           ,
           the
           Quantities
           of
           Words
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           several
           kinds
           of
           Latin
           Verse
           ;
           and
           often
           pressed
           it
           upon
           young
           Scholars
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           University
           Learning
           ,
           not
           to
           forget
           their
           School-Authors
           .
        
         
           Here
           and
           before
           his
           usual
           Recreation
           at
           vacant
           times
           ,
           was
           either
           reading
           the
           printed
           accounts
           of
           Publick
           Occurrences
           ,
           or
           attending
           the
           Courts
           at
           Westminster-hall
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Trials
           and
           Arguments
           there
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           say
           ,
           he
           hath
           often
           done
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Dinner
           ,
           and
           oftner
           of
           his
           Play.
           
        
         
           But
           
             Paulo
             major
             a
             canamus
          
           —
           Soon
           after
           those
           unhappy
           Wars
           begun
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           daily
           Morning
           Lecture
           set
           up
           at
           the
           Abby-Church
           ,
           between
           Six
           and
           eight
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           and
           Preached
           by
           Seven
           worthy
           Members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           in
           Course
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Marshal
           ,
           Mr.
           Palmer
           ,
           Mr.
           Herl
           ,
           Dr.
           Staunton
           ,
           Mr.
           Nye
           ,
           Mr.
           Whitaker
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hill.
           It
           was
           the
           Request
           of
           
           his
           pious
           Mother
           to
           Mr.
           Busby
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           her
           Son
           leave
           to
           attend
           that
           Lecture
           daily
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           not
           abating
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           School-Exercise
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           kept
           pace
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           only
           dispensing
           with
           his
           absence
           for
           that
           Hour
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           make
           good
           Impressions
           on
           his
           Soul
           ,
           by
           the
           Sermons
           he
           heard
           there
           .
           His
           Mother
           also
           took
           him
           with
           her
           every
           Thursday
           to
           Mr.
           Case's
           Lecture
           at
           St.
           Martins
           .
           On
           the
           Lord's
           Days
           he
           sat
           under
           the
           powerful
           Ministry
           of
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             Marshal
          
           in
           the
           Morning
           at
           
             New
             Chappel
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           at
           St.
           
             Margarets
             Westminster
          
           (
           which
           was
           their
           Parish
           Church
           )
           in
           the
           former
           place
           Mr.
           Marshal
           Preached
           long
           from
           
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           latter
           from
           Ioh.
           8.
           36.
           of
           our
           Freedom
           by
           Christ.
           This
           Minister
           ,
           and
           this
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           would
           to
           his
           last
           ,
           speak
           of
           with
           great
           Respect
           ,
           and
           Thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           which
           he
           was
           through
           Grace
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Days
           begotten
           agāin
           to
           a
           lively
           hope
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           saying
           of
           some
           wise
           Men
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           That
           if
           all
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           been
           like
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             Marshal
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Independents
           like
           Mr.
           
             Ieremiah
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Episcopal
           Men
           like
           Arch-bishop
           Usher
           ,
           the
           Breaches
           of
           the
           Church
           would
           soon
           have
           been
           heal'd
           .
           He
           also
           attended
           constantly
           upon
           the
           Monthly
           Fasts
           at
           St.
           Margarets
           ,
           where
           the
           best
           and
           ablest
           Ministers
           of
           England
           Preached
           before
           the
           then
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           and
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Day
           was
           carried
           on
           with
           great
           strictness
           and
           Solemnity
           ,
           from
           Eight
           in
           the
           Morning
           till
           Four
           in
           the
           Evening
           .
           It
           was
           his
           constant
           Practice
           from
           Eleven
           or
           Twelve
           Years
           old
           to
           write
           (
           as
           he
           could
           )
           all
           the
           Sermons
           he
           heard
           ,
           which
           he
           kept
           very
           carefully
           ,
           Transcribed
           many
           of
           them
           fair
           over
           after
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           his
           many
           Removes
           ,
           they
           are
           yet
           forth-coming
           .
        
         
         
           At
           these
           monthly
           Fa●…s
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           himself
           hath
           Recorded
           it
           )
           he
           had
           often
           Sweet
           Meltings
           of
           Soul
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Con●…ession
           of
           Sin
           ,
           (
           particularly
           once
           with
           special
           Remark
           ,
           when
           Mr.
           
             William
             Bridg
          
           of
           Yarmouth
           Prayed
           )
           and
           many
           warm
           and
           lively
           Truths
           came
           home
           to
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           he
           daily
           increased
           in
           that
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           which
           is
           to
           Salvation
           .
           Read
           his
           Reflections
           upon
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           many
           Years
           after
           :
           
             If
             ever
             any
             Child
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             such
             as
             I
             then
             was
             ,
             between
             the
             Tenth
             and
             Fifteenth
             year
             of
             my
             Age
             ,
             enjoy'd
             Line
             upon
             Line
             ,
             Precept
             upon
             Precept
             ,
             I
             did
             .
             And
             was
             it
             in
             vain
             ?
             I
             trust
             not
             altogether
             in
             vain
             .
             My
             Soul
             rejoyceth
             and
             is
             glad
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             word
             distilled
             as
             the
             Dew
             ,
             and
             Dropt
             as
             the
             Rain
             :
             I
             lov'd
             it
             ,
             and
             lov'd
             the
             Messengers
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             very
             Feet
             were
             beautiful
             to
             me
             .
             And
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             Mercy
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             poor
             Countries
             were
             laid
             waste
             ,
             when
             the
             noise
             of
             Drums
             and
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             the
             clattering
             of
             Arms
             was
             heard
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             Sion
             Mourn'd
             ,
             that
             then
             my
             Lot
             should
             be
             where
             there
             was
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             ,
             where
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Turtle
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             great
             plenty
             of
             Gospel
             Opportunities
             !
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             I
             will
             bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             my
             God
             while
             I
             have
             my
             Being
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             only
             the
             restraint
             that
             it
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             whereby
             I
             was
             kept
             from
             the
             common
             Sins
             of
             other
             Children
             and
             Youths
             ;
             such
             as
             Cursing
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Sabbath
             breaking
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             I
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             very
             Thankful
             :
             But
             that
             it
             prevailed
             through
             Grace
             ,
             effectually
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             God
             ,
             How
             much
             am
             I
             indebted
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             render
             !
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Dewes
           of
           Heaven
           sof●…ned
           his
           Heart
           by
           degrees
           .
           —
           From
           these
           early
           Experiences
           of
           his
           own
        
         
         
           1.
           
           He
           would
           blame
           those
           who
           laid
           so
           much
           stress
           on
           Peoples
           knowing
           the
           exact
           time
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           was
           with
           many
           not
           possible
           to
           do
           .
           Who
           can
           so
           soon
           be
           aware
           of
           the
           Day-break
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           springing
           up
           of
           the
           Seed
           Sown
           ?
           The
           Work
           of
           Grace
           is
           better
           known
           in
           its
           Effects
           than
           in
           its
           Causes
           .
        
         
           He
           would
           sometimes
           illustrate
           this
           by
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           blind
           Man
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           Critical
           in
           Examining
           the
           Recovery
           of
           his
           Sight
           :
           This
           and
           'tother
           I
           know
           not
           concerning
           it
           ,
           but
           
             This
             one
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             I
             was
             Blind
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           9.
           25.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           would
           bear
           his
           Testimony
           to
           the
           comfort
           and
           benefit
           of
           early
           Piety
           ,
           and
           recommend
           it
           to
           all
           young
           People
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           thing
           to
           bear
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           in
           Youth
           .
           He
           would
           often
           witness
           against
           that
           wicked
           Proverb
           ,
           
             A
             young
             Saint
             an
             old
             Devil
             ,
          
           and
           would
           have
           it
           said
           rather
           ,
           
             A
             young
             Saint
             ,
             an
             old
             Angel.
          
           He
           observ'd
           it
           concerning
           Obadiah
           (
           and
           he
           was
           a
           Courtier
           )
           that
           he
           
             feared
             the
             Lord
             from
             his
             Youth
             ,
             1
             King.
          
           18.
           12
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           v.
           3.
           that
           he
           
             feared
             the
             Lord
             greatly
          
           .
           Those
           that
           would
           come
           to
           fear
           God
           greatly
           ,
           must
           learn
           to
           fear
           him
           
             from
             their
             Youth
          
           .
           No
           Man
           did
           his
           Duty
           so
           naturally
           as
           Timothy
           did
           
             (
             Phil.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           )
           who
           from
           a
           Child
           knew
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           :
           He
           would
           sometimes
           apply
           to
           this
           that
           common
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             that
             would
             Thrive
             ,
             must
             rise
             at
             Five
          
           ;
           and
           in
           dealing
           with
           young
           People
           ,
           how
           earnestly
           would
           he
           press
           this
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           tell
           you
           
             You
             cannot
             begin
             too
             soon
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             but
             you
             may
             put
             it
             off
             too
             long
             .
             Manna
          
           must
           be
           gathered
           early
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           
             is
             the
             first
          
           must
           have
           
             the
             first
          
           .
           He
           often
           inculcated
           
             Eccl.
             12.
             1.
             
             Remember
             thy
             Creator
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             thy
             Youth
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           
             of
             thy
             choice
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           remember
           a
           passage
           of
           his
           in
           a
           Lecture
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1674.
           which
           much
           affected
           many
           ;
           he
           was
           preaching
           on
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             Matt.
             11.
             30.
             
             My
             Yoke
             is
             easie
          
           ;
           and
           after
           many
           things
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           an
           easie
           Yoke
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           appealed
           to
           the
           Experiences
           of
           all
           that
           had
           drawn
           in
           that
           Yoke
           .
           
             Call
             now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             that
             will
             answer
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Saints
             will
             you
             turn
             ?
          
           turn
           to
           which
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           all
           agree
           that
           they
           have
           found
           
             Wisdoms
             ways
             Pleasantness
          
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           
             Commandments
             not
             grievous
             :
             and
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             will
             here
             witness
             for
             one
             ,
             who
             through
             Grace
             have
             in
             some
             poor
             measure
             been
             drawing
             in
             this
             Yoke
             ,
             now
             above
             thirty
             Years
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             found
             it
             an
             easie
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             like
             my
             Choice
             too
             well
             to
             change
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           would
           also
           recommend
           it
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Parents
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           Children
           betimes
           to
           publick
           Ordinances
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           capable
           sooner
           than
           we
           are
           aware
           ,
           of
           receiving
           good
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Scripture
           takes
           Notice
           more
           than
           once
           of
           the
           
             little
             ones
          
           in
           the
           solemn
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           
             Deut.
             29.
             11.
             
             Ezra
             10.
             1.
             
             Acts
          
           21.
           5.
           
           If
           we
           lay
           our
           Children
           by
           the
           Pool-side
           ,
           who
           knows
           but
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           may
           help
           them
           in
           and
           heal
           them
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           apply
           that
           Scripture
           to
           this
           ,
           Cant.
           1.
           8.
           
           Those
           that
           would
           have
           Communion
           with
           Christ
           must
           not
           only
           go
           forth
           by
           the
           
             Footsteps
             of
             the
             Flock
          
           ,
           themselves
           ,
           but
           
             feed
             their
             Kids
             too
          
           ;
           their
           Children
           ,
           or
           other
           young
           ones
           that
           are
           under
           their
           Charge
           ,
           
             beside
             the
             Shephards
             Tents
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           would
           also
           recommend
           to
           young
           People
           the
           practise
           of
           Writing
           Sermons
           .
           He
           himself
           did
           it
           not
           only
           when
           he
           was
           young
           ,
           but
           continued
           it
           constantly
           till
           within
           a
           few
           Years
           before
           he
           Dyed
           ,
           when
           the
           decay
           of
           his
           Sight
           obliging
           him
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Spectacles
           ,
           made
           Writing
           not
           so
           ready
           to
           him
           as
           it
           had
           been
           .
           He
           never
           wrote
           Short-hand
           ,
           but
           had
           an
           excellent
           Art
           of
           
           taking
           the
           Substance
           of
           a
           Sermon
           in
           a
           very
           plain
           and
           legible
           hand
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ease
           .
           And
           the
           Sermons
           he
           wrote
           he
           kept
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           such
           Method
           and
           Order
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Indexes
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           could
           readily
           turn
           to
           almost
           any
           Sermon
           that
           ever
           he
           heard
           ,
           where
           he
           noted
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           Place
           ,
           and
           Time
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           call'd
           
             Hearing
             for
             the
             Time
             to
             come
             .
          
           He
           recommended
           this
           Practise
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           a
           means
           to
           engage
           their
           Attention
           in
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           drowsiness
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           their
           Memories
           after
           Hearing
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           either
           to
           meditate
           upon
           what
           they
           have
           heard
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           Communicate
           it
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           many
           have
           had
           reason
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           his
           Advice
           and
           Instructions
           herein
           :
           He
           would
           advise
           People
           sometimes
           to
           look
           over
           the
           Sermon-Notes
           that
           they
           had
           written
           ,
           as
           a
           ready
           way
           to
           revive
           the
           good
           Impressions
           of
           the
           Truths
           they
           had
           heard
           ,
           and
           would
           blame
           those
           who
           made
           waste
           Paper
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             when
             you
             will
             either
             thank
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             heartily
             wish
             you
             had
             never
             written
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           time
           we
           return
           to
           Westminster-School
           ,
           where
           having
           begun
           to
           learn
           Christ
           we
           left
           him
           in
           the
           Successful
           pursuit
           of
           other
           Learning
           ,
           under
           the
           Eye
           and
           Care
           of
           that
           great
           Master
           Dr.
           Busby
           ;
           who
           ,
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           his
           Pregnancy
           and
           Diligence
           took
           a
           particular
           kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           call'd
           him
           his
           Child
           ,
           and
           would
           sometimes
           tell
           him
           he
           should
           be
           his
           Heir
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           no
           Love
           lost
           betwixt
           them
           .
           Dr.
           Busby
           was
           noted
           for
           a
           very
           severe
           School
           master
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           time
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Henry
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           so
           great
           a
           School
           there
           was
           need
           of
           a
           
             strict
             Discipline
          
           ,
           so
           for
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           Four
           Years
           he
           was
           in
           the
           School
           ,
           he
           never
           felt
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           Hand
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Remarks
           
           of
           his
           Youth
           which
           he
           wrote
           long
           after
           )
           I
           deserv'd
           it
           :
           For
           being
           Monitor
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           his
           Place
           ,
           being
           sent
           out
           to
           seek
           one
           that
           play'd
           Truant
           ;
           he
           found
           him
           out
           where
           he
           had
           hid
           himself
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           earnest
           Request
           promised
           to
           make
           an
           excuse
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           find
           him
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           a
           Penitential
           Reflexion
           upon
           it
           afterwards
           )
           
             I
             wickedly
             did
          
           .
           Next
           Morning
           the
           Truant
           coming
           under
           Examination
           ,
           and
           being
           ask'd
           whether
           he
           saw
           the
           Monitor
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             yes
             ,
             he
             did
          
           ,
           at
           which
           Dr.
           Busby
           was
           much
           surprized
           ,
           and
           turned
           his
           Eye
           upon
           the
           Monitor
           ,
           with
           this
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             (
             What
             thou
             my
             Son
          
           )
           and
           gave
           him
           Correction
           ,
           and
           appointed
           him
           to
           make
           a
           penitential
           Copy
           of
           Latin
           Verses
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           brought
           he
           gave
           him
           Six
           Pence
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           him
           into
           his
           Favour
           again
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Youth
           (
           and
           he
           would
           say
           t
           were
           well
           if
           Parents
           would
           keep
           an
           Account
           of
           those
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           doing
           it
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           set
           them
           upon
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           )
           he
           hath
           Recorded
           a
           remarkable
           Deliverance
           he
           had
           here
           at
           Westminster-School
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           It
           was
           Customary
           there
           among
           the
           studious
           Boys
           ,
           for
           one
           or
           two
           or
           more
           to
           sit
           up
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Night
           at
           Study
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           went
           to
           Bed
           about
           Midnight
           to
           call
           others
           ,
           and
           they
           others
           at
           two
           or
           three
           a
           Clock
           ,
           as
           they
           desired
           .
           His
           Request
           was
           to
           be
           call'd
           at
           Twelve
           ,
           and
           being
           awaked
           ,
           desired
           his
           Candle
           might
           be
           lighted
           ,
           which
           stuck
           to
           the
           Beds
           Head
           ;
           but
           he
           dropt
           asleep
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Candle
           fell
           ,
           and
           burnt
           part
           of
           the
           Bed
           and
           Bolster
           ,
           e're
           he
           awaked
           ;
           but
           through
           God's
           good
           Providence
           seasonable
           help
           came
           in
           ,
           the
           Fire
           soon
           quenched
           ,
           and
           he
           received
           no
           harm
           .
           This
           gave
           him
           occasion
           
           long
           after
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Mercies
             that
             we
             are
             not
             Consumed
             .
          
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           at
           Westminster-School
           he
           was
           employed
           by
           Dr.
           Busby
           ,
           as
           some
           others
           of
           the
           most
           ingenious
           and
           industrious
           of
           his
           Scholars
           were
           ,
           in
           their
           reading
           of
           the
           Greek
           Authors
           ,
           to
           Collect
           ,
           by
           his
           Direction
           ,
           some
           Materials
           for
           that
           Excellent
           Greek
           Grammar
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           afterwards
           Publish'd
           .
        
         
           But
           be
           the
           School
           never
           so
           agreeable
           ,
           Youth
           is
           desirous
           to
           Commence
           Man
           by
           a
           Removal
           from
           it
           .
           This
           step
           he
           took
           in
           the
           Sixteenth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age.
           It
           was
           the
           antient
           Custom
           of
           Westminster-School
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           King
           '
           s
           Scholars
           who
           stood
           Candidates
           for
           an
           Election
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           were
           to
           receive
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           the
           Easter
           before
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           St.
           Margarets
           Church
           at
           Easter
           ,
           1647.
           and
           he
           would
           often
           speak
           of
           the
           great
           pains
           which
           Dr.
           Busby
           took
           with
           his
           Scholars
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           approach
           to
           that
           Solemn
           Ordinance
           ,
           for
           several
           Weeks
           before
           ,
           at
           stated
           times
           ;
           with
           what
           skill
           and
           seriousness
           of
           Application
           ,
           and
           manifest
           Concern
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●…ed
           to
           them
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           the
           work
           they
           had
           to
           do
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           instructed
           them
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           Preparation
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           made
           a
           Business
           of
           ,
           appointing
           them
           their
           Religious
           Exercises
           ,
           instead
           of
           their
           School
           Exercises
           .
           What
           Success
           this
           had
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           upon
           young
           Mr.
           Henry
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           Dr.
           had
           a
           particular
           Regard
           )
           read
           from
           his
           own
           Hand
           .
           
             There
             had
             been
             Treaties
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             before
             ,
             between
             my
             Soul
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             some
             weak
             Overtures
             towards
             him
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             then
             I
             think
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Match
             was
             made
             ,
             the
             Knot
             tied
             :
             Then
             I
             set
             my self
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             about
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             self-Examination
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             then
             
             I
             repented
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             solemnly
             and
             seriously
             ,
             with
             some
             poor
             meltings
             of
             Soul
             ,
             I
             confessed
             my
             Sins
             before
             God
             ,
             original
             and
             actual
             ,
             Judging
             and
             Condemning
             my self
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             casting
             away
             from
             me
             all
             my
             Transgressions
             ,
             receiving
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             my
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Devoting
             and
             Dedicating
             my
             whole
             self
             absolutely
             and
             Unreservedly
             to
             his
             Fear
             and
             Service
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             coming
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             there
             ,
             there
             I
             received
             him
             indeed
             ,
             and
             he
             became
             mine
             ,
             I
             say
             mine
             .
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           Dr.
           Busby's
           Agency
           under
           God
           in
           this
           blessed
           work
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           very
           grateful
           mention
           of
           in
           divers
           of
           his
           Papers
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             recompense
             it
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             Thousand
             fold
             into
             his
             bosome
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           tell
           how
           much
           he
           surprized
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           the
           first
           time
           he
           waited
           upon
           him
           after
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           :
           For
           when
           the
           Doctor
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             prithee
             (
             Child
             )
             what
             made
             thee
             a
             Nonconformist
             ,
          
           truly
           Sir
           ,
           
             saith
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           ,
           
             you
             made
             me
             one
          
           ,
           for
           you
           taught
           me
           those
           things
           that
           hindred
           me
           from
           Conforming
           .
        
         
           
             Encouraged
             by
             this
             Experience
             ,
             I
             have
             my self
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Papers
             )
             taken
             like
             pains
             with
             divers
             others
             at
             their
             first
             Admission
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             and
             have
             through
             Grace
             seen
             the
             comfortable
             Fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             mine
             own
             Children
             and
             ●…to
             God
             be
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Dyke's
           Book
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           say
           was
           of
           great
           use
           to
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           his
           Preparation
           for
           that
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           this
           great
           Concern
           happily
           settled
           before
           his
           Lanching
           out
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           through
           Grace
           he
           had
           all
           his
           Days
           more
           or
           less
           the
           comfort
           of
           ,
           in
           
           an
           even
           serenity
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           a
           peaceful
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Glory
           to
           be
           Revealed
           .
        
         
           May
           17.
           1647.
           he
           was
           chosen
           from
           Westminster-School
           to
           Christ's-Church
           in
           
             Oxford
             ,
             jure
             loci
          
           ,
           with
           Four
           others
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           the
           second
           place
           .
           At
           his
           Election
           he
           was
           very
           much
           Countenanced
           and
           Smiled
           upon
           by
           his
           God-father
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Electors
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             His
             Years
             spent
             at
             Oxford
             .
          
        
         
           THough
           he
           was
           Chosen
           to
           the
           University
           in
           May
           ,
           yet
           being
           then
           young
           ,
           under
           Sixteen
           ,
           and
           in
           love
           with
           his
           School-Learning
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           great
           haste
           thither
           .
           'T
           was
           in
           December
           following
           ,
           1647.
           that
           he
           removed
           to
           Oxford
           .
           Some
           merciful
           Providences
           in
           his
           Journey
           (
           he
           being
           a
           young
           Traveller
           )
           affected
           him
           much
           ,
           and
           he
           us'd
           to
           speak
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           God's
           Goodness
           to
           him
           in
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Impressions
           then
           made
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           Recorded
           them
           with
           this
           thankful
           Note
           ,
           
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             Mercy
             in
             a
             small
             Matter
          
           ;
           as
           the
           care
           that
           was
           taken
           of
           him
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           when
           he
           Fainted
           and
           was
           Sick
           in
           his
           Inn
           the
           first
           Night
           ,
           and
           his
           casual
           Meeting
           with
           Mr.
           Annesly
           ,
           Son
           to
           the
           Viscount
           Valentia
           (
           who
           was
           chosen
           from
           Westminster-School
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           was
           )
           when
           his
           other
           Company
           going
           another
           way
           ,
           had
           left
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           utterly
           at
           a
           loss
           what
           to
           do
           .
           Thus
           the
           sensible
           remembrance
           of
           old
           Mercies
           may
           
           answer
           the
           intention
           of
           new
           ones
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           engage
           our
           Obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           our
           Dependance
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           Being
           come
           to
           Oxford
           ,
           he
           was
           immediately
           entred
           Commoner
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           where
           Dr.
           
             Samuel
             Fell
          
           was
           then
           Dean
           ;
           the
           Tutor
           assigned
           to
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Election
           was
           Mr.
           Underwood
           ,
           a
           very
           Learned
           ingenious
           Gentleman
           .
        
         
           His
           Godfather
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           had
           given
           him
           Ten
           Pounds
           to
           buy
           him
           a
           Gown
           ,
           to
           pay
           his
           Fees
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           out
           with
           .
           This
           in
           his
           Papers
           he
           puts
           a
           Remark
           upon
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Seasonable
             Mercy
          
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           Straits
           ,
           which
           Providence
           ,
           by
           the
           Calamity
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           had
           brought
           his
           Father
           to
           .
           God
           had
           taught
           him
           from
           his
           Youth
           that
           excellent
           Principle
           ,
           which
           he
           adher'd
           to
           all
           his
           Days
           ,
           that
           
             Every
             Creature
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             God
             makes
             it
             to
             be
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           while
           
             many
             seek
             the
             Rulers
             Favour
          
           ,
           and
           so
           expect
           to
           
             make
             their
             Fortunes
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           seeing
           
             every
             Man's
             Iudgment
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           it
           is
           our
           Wisdom
           to
           seek
           his
           Favour
           who
           is
           the
           Ruler
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           an
           effectual
           way
           to
           make
           sure
           our
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           proper
           Studies
           of
           this
           place
           he
           now
           vigorously
           address'd
           himself
           ;
           but
           still
           retaining
           a
           great
           Kindness
           for
           the
           Classick
           Authors
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           polite
           Exercises
           he
           lov'd
           so
           well
           at
           Westminster-School
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           admitted
           Student
           of
           
             Christ-Church
             March
          
           24.
           1647
           
           /
           8.
           by
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             Hammond
          
           ,
           that
           great
           Man
           ,
           then
           Sub-Dean
           ,
           who
           called
           him
           his
           God-Brother
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           being
           his
           Godfather
           also
           ,
           and
           Prince
           Henry
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           The
           Visitation
           of
           the
           University
           by
           the
           Parliament
           happen'd
           to
           be
           in
           the
           very
           next
           Month
           after
           .
           Oxford
           had
           been
           for
           a
           good
           while
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           and
           no
           Change
           made
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           thereunto
           appointed
           ,
           came
           hither
           to
           settle
           things
           upon
           a
           new
           bottom
           .
           The
           Account
           Mr.
           Henry
           in
           his
           Papers
           gives
           of
           this
           Affair
           ,
           is
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           The
           sole
           Question
           which
           the
           Visitors
           propos'd
           to
           each
           Person
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           in
           every
           Colledge
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           place
           of
           Profit
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Will
             you
             submit
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             this
             present
             Visitation
             ?
          
           to
           which
           all
           were
           to
           give
           in
           their
           Answer
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           were
           either
           displaced
           or
           continued
           :
           Some
           cheerfully
           complied
           ,
           others
           absolutely
           refused
           ,
           (
           among
           whom
           he
           would
           sometimes
           tell
           of
           one
           that
           was
           but
           of
           his
           standing
           ,
           who
           gave
           in
           this
           bold
           Answer
           ,
           
             I
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             submit
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             this
             present
             Visitation
             ,
             I
             say
             I
             cannot
             ,
             I
             say
             I
             will
             not
          
           J.
           C.
           )
           others
           answer'd
           doubtfully
           ,
           pleading
           Youth
           and
           Ignorance
           in
           such
           Matters
           .
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Answer
           was
           ,
           
             I
             submit
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Present
             Visitation
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             and
             without
             Perjury
             .
          
           His
           reason
           for
           the
           last
           Salvo
           ,
           was
           because
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           at
           his
           Admission
           ;
           which
           he
           was
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           good
           Man
           ,
           that
           
             he
             fears
             an
             Oath
          
           )
           very
           jealous
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           to
           contradict
           or
           infringe
           ;
           which
           hath
           made
           him
           sometimes
           signifie
           some
           dislike
           of
           that
           Practise
           of
           Administring
           Oaths
           to
           such
           as
           were
           scarce
           past
           Children
           ,
           who
           could
           hardly
           be
           supposed
           to
           take
           them
           .
           with
           Iudgment
           ,
           as
           Oaths
           should
           be
           taken
           .
           However
           this
           Answer
           of
           his
           satisfied
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           he
           was
           continued
           in
           his
           Students
           place
           .
           But
           great
           Alterations
           were
           made
           in
           that
           as
           in
           other
           Colledges
           ,
           very
           much
           (
           no
           question
           )
           to
           the
           hinderance
           and
           Discouragement
           of
           young
           Scholars
           who
           came
           thither
           to
           get
           Learning
           ,
           not
           to
           Judge
           of
           the
           Rights
           
           of
           Government
           .
           Dr.
           
             Samuel
             Fell
          
           the
           Dean
           was
           removed
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Edward
             Reynolds
          
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           was
           put
           in
           his
           room
           ;
           Dr.
           Hammond
           and
           all
           the
           Canons
           ,
           except
           Dr.
           Wall
           were
           displaced
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Wilkinson
           ,
           Mr.
           Pocock
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Friends
           were
           prefer'd
           to
           their
           places
           .
           His
           thoughts
           of
           this
           in
           the
           reflection
           long
           after
           was
           ,
           that
           milder
           methods
           might
           have
           done
           better
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           been
           a
           firmer
           establishment
           to
           the
           New
           Interest
           ,
           but
           considering
           that
           many
           of
           those
           who
           were
           put
           out
           (
           being
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           sudden
           change
           ,
           which
           came
           not
           of
           many
           Years
           after
           )
           were
           exasperating
           in
           their
           carriage
           towards
           the
           Visitors
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Parliament
           (
           who
           at
           this
           time
           rode
           Masters
           )
           had
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Friends
           ready
           for
           University
           preferments
           ,
           (
           which
           Oxford
           having
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           a
           Garrison
           for
           the
           King
           they
           had
           been
           long
           kept
           out
           of
           )
           and
           these
           they
           were
           concern'd
           to
           oblige
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           strange
           if
           they
           took
           such
           strict
           methods
           .
           And
           yet
           nothing
           being
           requir'd
           but
           a
           bare
           Submission
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           intepreted
           but
           as
           crying
           ,
           Quarter
           ,
           he
           thought
           withal
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           terms
           were
           hard
           ,
           especially
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           if
           compar'd
           with
           those
           of
           another
           nature
           imposed
           since
           .
        
         
           Among
           other
           Student-Masters
           removed
           ,
           his
           Tutor
           Mr.
           Underwood
           was
           one
           ,
           which
           he
           often
           bewail'd
           as
           ill
           for
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           good
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           made
           it
           his
           business
           to
           look
           after
           his
           Pupils
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           likely
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           to
           have
           profited
           under
           his
           Conduct
           :
           But
           upon
           the
           removal
           of
           Mr.
           Underwood
           ,
           he
           with
           some
           others
           were
           turn'd
           over
           to
           Mr.
           Finmore
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           with
           that
           Interest
           which
           was
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           Prebendary
           of
           Chester
           ;
           a
           Person
           (
           as
           he
           notes
           )
           able
           enough
           ,
           but
           not
           willing
           to
           employ
           his
           Abilities
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           that
           were
           committed
           
           to
           his
           Charge
           ;
           towards
           whom
           he
           had
           little
           more
           than
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Tutor
           .
           This
           he
           lamented
           as
           his
           Infelicity
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           setting
           out
           .
           But
           it
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Interest
           in
           the
           Affections
           of
           a
           Young
           Man
           ,
           an
           Under-graduate
           then
           ,
           but
           Two
           or
           Three
           Years
           his
           Senior
           from
           Westminster
           ,
           one
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Bryan
          
           ,
           who
           took
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Chamberfellow
           while
           he
           continued
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           read
           to
           him
           ,
           overlook'd
           his
           Studies
           ,
           and
           directed
           him
           in
           them
           .
           Of
           this
           Gentleman
           he
           make
           a
           very
           honourable
           mention
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           was
           through
           Gods
           Blessing
           an
           Instrument
           of
           much
           good
           to
           him
           .
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Fell
          
           also
           ,
           the
           Dean's
           Son
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           himself
           Dean
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           Oxford
           )
           taking
           pity
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           that
           were
           neglected
           ,
           voluntarily
           read
           to
           them
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           a
           kindness
           which
           he
           retain'd
           a
           very
           grateful
           sense
           of
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           much
           honour'd
           that
           Learned
           and
           Worthy
           Person
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           duly
           perform'd
           the
           College
           Exercises
           ,
           Disputations
           every
           day
           ,
           in
           Term-time
           ;
           Theams
           and
           Verses
           once
           a
           Week
           ,
           and
           Declamations
           when
           it
           came
           to
           his
           turn
           ;
           in
           which
           performances
           he
           frequently
           came
           off
           with
           very
           great
           Applause
           :
           And
           many
           of
           his
           Manuscripts
           which
           remain
           ,
           shew
           how
           well
           he
           improved
           his
           time
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           in
           some
           Reflections
           I
           find
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           written
           long
           after
           (
           wherein
           he
           looks
           back
           upon
           his
           early
           days
           )
           he
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           himself
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           good
           while
           after
           he
           came
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           was
           known
           not
           to
           be
           inferior
           to
           any
           of
           his
           standing
           in
           Publick
           Exercises
           yet
           )
           he
           was
           too
           much
           a
           Stranger
           to
           that
           hard
           Study
           which
           afterwards
           he
           became
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           lost
           a
           deal
           of
           time
           which
           might
           have
           been
           better
           improved
           .
           Thus
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           
             accuse
             himself
          
           of
           that
           which
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           ever
           heard
           )
           no
           one
           else
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           accuse
           him
           of
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           
           in
           all
           the
           secret
           accounts
           he
           kept
           of
           himself
           ,
           he
           appears
           to
           have
           had
           a
           very
           quick
           and
           deep
           sense
           of
           his
           own
           Fallings
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           minute
           instances
           ,
           the
           loss
           of
           time
           ,
           Weakness
           and
           Distractions
           in
           Holy
           Duties
           ;
           not
           improving
           Opportunities
           of
           doing
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           lamentably
           bewailing
           these
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           charging
           them
           upon
           himself
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           expressions
           of
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           self-abhorrence
           ;
           and
           crying
           out
           as
           earnestly
           for
           Pardon
           and
           Forgiveness
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           the
           greatest
           of
           Sinners
           :
           For
           though
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           that
           walk'd
           very
           closely
           ,
           yet
           withal
           he
           walk'd
           very
           humbly
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           a
           Life
           of
           Repentance
           and
           self-denial
           .
           This
           minds
           me
           of
           a
           Sermon
           of
           his
           which
           one
           might
           discern
           came
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           on
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           24.
           
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             !
          
           A
           strange
           complaint
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           come
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           one
           who
           had
           learn'd
           in
           every
           estate
           to
           be
           content
           .
           Had
           I
           been
           to
           have
           given
           my
           thoughts
           (
           said
           he
           )
           concerning
           Paul
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           O
           blessed
           Man
           that
           thou
           art
           ,
           that
           hast
           been
           in
           the
           Third
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           a
           Spiritual
           Father
           to
           Thousands
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           a
           
             Wretched
             Man
          
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           in
           his
           own
           account
           and
           esteem
           .
           He
           never
           complains
           thus
           of
           the
           Bonds
           and
           Afflictions
           that
           did
           abide
           him
           ,
           the
           Prisons
           that
           were
           frequent
           ;
           the
           Stripes
           above
           measure
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Death
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           Sin
           ,
           that
           was
           it
           he
           groan'd
           under
           .
           How
           feelingly
           did
           he
           observe
           from
           thence
           ,
           
             That
             the
             remainders
             of
             indwelling
             corruption
             are
             a
             very
             grievous
             burthen
             to
             a
             gracious
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           :
           It
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           set
           down
           the
           Causes
           to
           which
           he
           ascribes
           his
           loss
           of
           time
           when
           he
           came
           first
           to
           the
           University
           .
           One
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Young
           ,
           too
           Young
           ,
           and
           understood
           not
           the
           day
           of
           his
           opportunities
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           afterwards
           advise
           his
           
           Friends
           not
           to
           thrust
           their
           Children
           forth
           too
           soon
           from
           School
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           seem
           ripe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Learning
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           discretion
           to
           manage
           themselves
           ;
           while
           they
           are
           Children
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           expected
           but
           that
           they
           should
           mind
           childish
           things
           ?
           Another
           was
           ,
           that
           coming
           from
           Westminster
           School
           ,
           his
           attainments
           in
           School-learning
           were
           beyond
           what
           generally
           others
           had
           that
           came
           from
           other
           Schools
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           tempred
           to
           think
           there
           was
           no
           need
           for
           him
           to
           study
           much
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           so
           easie
           to
           him
           to
           keep
           pace
           with
           others
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           was
           the
           thing
           that
           Dr.
           Caldecott
           ,
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Ea●…
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           Friend
           warn'd
           him
           of
           at
           his
           coming
           to
           Oxford
           .
           Another
           was
           That
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           his
           Co-temporaries
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           
             New
             Stamp
          
           ,
           that
           came
           in
           by
           the
           Visitation
           ,
           and
           were
           divers
           of
           them
           serious
           pious
           Young
           Men
           ,
           but
           of
           small
           ability
           ,
           comparatively
           ,
           for
           Learning
           ,
           and
           those
           for
           that
           reason
           he
           desired
           not
           to
           have
           much
           fellowship
           with
           .
           But
           there
           were
           others
           that
           were
           of
           the
           old
           Spirit
           and
           way
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformation
           they
           made
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           the
           better
           Scholars
           ,
           but
           generally
           not
           the
           better
           Men.
           With
           them
           for
           a
           while
           he
           struck
           in
           because
           of
           their
           Learning
           ,
           and
           conversed
           most
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           soon
           found
           it
           a
           snare
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           took
           him
           off
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           
             Elanguescere
             mox
             cepit
          
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           Latin
           Narrative
           of
           his
           younger
           years
           ,
           )
           
             pristinae
             pietatis
             ardor
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             But
             for
             ever
             praised
             be
             the
             Riches
             of
             God's
             free
             Grace
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             another
             Account
             )
             that
             he
             was
             pleased
             still
             to
             keep
             his
             hold
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             let
             me
             alone
             when
             I
             was
             running
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             
               set
               his
               hand
               again
               the
               second
               time
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             expression
             is
             ,
             Isa.
             11.
             11.
             
             )
             to
             snatch
             me
             
               as
               a
               brand
               out
               of
               the
               Fire
               .
            
          
           His
           Recovery
           from
           this
           snare
           he
           would
           
           call
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Second
             Conversion
          
           ;
           so
           much
           was
           he
           affected
           with
           the
           preventing
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           sensible
           of
           a
           double
           bond
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           thankful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           an
           engagement
           to
           be
           watchful
           and
           humble
           .
           'T
           was
           a
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             He
             that
             stumbleth
             and
             doth
             not
             fall
             ,
             ●…ets
             ground
             by
             his
             stumble
             .
          
        
         
           At
           the
           later
           end
           of
           the
           Year
           1648
           ,
           he
           had
           leave
           given
           him
           to
           make
           a
           visit
           to
           his
           Father
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           staied
           some
           time
           ;
           there
           he
           was
           Ian.
           30.
           when
           the
           King
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           very
           sad
           heart
           saw
           that
           Tragical
           Blow
           given
           .
           Two
           things
           he
           used
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           notice
           of
           himself
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           Historians
           mention
           .
           One
           was
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           instant
           when
           the
           Blow
           was
           given
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           dismal
           universal
           Groan
           among
           the
           Thousands
           of
           People
           that
           were
           within
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           consent
           )
           as
           he
           never
           heard
           before
           ;
           and
           desired
           he
           might
           never
           hear
           the
           like
           again
           ,
           nor
           see
           such
           a
           Cause
           for
           it
           .
           The
           other
           was
           ;
           That
           immediately
           after
           the
           stroke
           was
           struck
           ,
           there
           was
           according
           to
           Order
           ,
           one
           Troop
           marching
           from
           Chearing-Cross
           towards
           Kings-street
           ,
           and
           another
           from
           Kings-street
           towards
           Chearing-Cross
           ,
           purposely
           to
           disperse
           and
           scatter
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           divert
           the
           dismal
           thoughts
           which
           they
           could
           not
           but
           be
           fill'd
           with
           ,
           by
           driving
           them
           to
           shift
           every
           one
           for
           his
           own
           safety
           .
           He
           did
           upon
           occasion
           testifie
           his
           dislike
           of
           this
           rash
           Action
           ,
           which
           he
           always
           said
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           could
           not
           be
           justify'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           sometimes
           said
           he
           saw
           not
           how
           it
           could
           be
           call'd
           a
           
             National
             Sin
          
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           King
           urg'd
           upon
           his
           Trial
           ,
           it
           was
           certain
           that
           not
           one
           Man
           of
           Ten
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           did
           consent
           to
           it
           ;
           *
           nor
           could
           it
           becall'd
           the
           Sin
           of
           
           the
           
             Long
             Parliament
          
           ,
           for
           far
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           all
           that
           time
           while
           the
           thing
           was
           in
           agitation
           imprison●…d
           ,
           and
           kept
           under
           a
           force
           ,
           and
           scarce
           27
           of
           the
           40
           that
           were
           left
           to
           carry
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Parliament
           did
           give
           their
           Vote
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the.
           Trying
           of
           the
           Kings
           Judges
           in
           the
           Year
           1660.
           (
           some
           of
           whom
           had
           been
           themselves
           Members
           of
           the
           long
           Parliament
           )
           urged
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           that
           plea
           which
           the
           Prisoners
           stood
           so
           much
           upon
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           did
           was
           by
           Authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           :
           But
           't
           is
           manifest
           it
           was
           done
           by
           a
           prevailing
           Party
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           express
           it
           )
           having
           beaten
           their
           Plowshares
           into
           Swords
           ,
           could
           not
           so
           easiely
           beat
           their
           Swords
           into
           Plowshares
           again
           ,
           as
           having
           fought
           more
           for
           Victory
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           than
           for
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           these
           Men
           were
           acted
           and
           influenced
           by
           another
           sort
           of
           People
           behind
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           not
           altogether
           ignorant
           .
           For
           some
           Years
           after
           King
           Charles
           II.
           came
           in
           ,
           he
           observ'd
           the
           yearly
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           for
           this
           Sin
           ,
           desiring
           that
           God
           would
           not
           lay
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Blood
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Nation
           :
           But
           afterwards
           finding
           to
           what
           purposes
           it
           was
           generally
           observed
           ,
           and
           improved
           even
           to
           the
           reproach
           and
           condemning
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Innocent
           but
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Excellent
           ones
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           noting
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           precedent
           in
           Scripture
           of
           keeping
           Annual
           days
           of
           Humiliation
           for
           particular
           Sins
           ;
           especially
           after
           the
           immediate
           judgment
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           
             Zech.
             8.
             19.
             
             Heb.
          
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           he
           took
           no
           farther
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           But
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           he
           adds
           this
           tender
           remark
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Spirit
           he
           was
           of
           )
           
             Yet
             good
             Men
             no
             doubt
             may
             observe
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.
           6.
           
           Thus
           he
           judged
           not
           ,
           and
           why
           then
           should
           he
           be
           judged
           ?
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Year
           165●…
           he
           took
           his
           
             Batchelor
             of
             Art's
          
           Degree
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           recorded
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           in
           raising
           him
           up
           Friends
           ,
           who
           help'd
           him
           out
           in
           the
           expences
           .
           Such
           kindnesses
           have
           a
           peculiar
           sweetness
           in
           them
           to
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           who
           sees
           and
           receives
           them
           as
           the
           
             Kindness
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           tokens
           of
           his
           Love.
           
        
         
           He
           would
           often
           mention
           it
           with
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           what
           great
           helps
           and
           advantages
           he
           had
           then
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           Learning
           but
           for
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           .
           Serious
           Godliness
           was
           in
           reputation
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           Publick
           Opportunities
           they
           had
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           of
           the
           Scholars
           that
           us'd
           to
           meet
           together
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Conference
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           confirming
           of
           one
           anothers
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           Fear
           and
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           preparing
           of
           them
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           generation
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           speak
           of
           the
           prudent
           method
           they
           took
           then
           about
           the
           University
           Sermons
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           which
           us'd
           to
           be
           Preached
           by
           the
           Fellows
           of
           Colledges
           in
           their
           course
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           found
           not
           so
           much
           for
           Edification
           ,
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Goodwin
           performed
           that
           Service
           alternately
           ,
           and
           the
           Young
           Masters
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           Preach
           it
           ,
           had
           a
           Lecture
           on
           Tuesday
           appointed
           them
           .
           The
           Sermons
           he
           heard
           at
           Oxford
           he
           commonly
           wrote
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           time
           of
           hearing
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           when
           he
           came
           home
           in
           his
           reflection
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           a
           good
           help
           to
           his
           Memory
           .
        
         
           In
           December
           1652
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           
             Master
             of
             Arts
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Ianuary
           following
           Preach'd
           his
           first
           Sermon
           at
           South-Hincsey
           in
           Oxford-shire
           ,
           on
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             34.
             
             Whosoever
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sin
             .
          
           On
           this
           occasion
           he
           writes
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           breathing
           of
           his
           heart
           towards
           God
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             make
             use
             of
             me
             as
             an
             Instrument
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             Churches
             good
             in
             this
             high
             and
             holy
             Calling
             .
          
        
         
         
           His
           great
           Parts
           and
           Improvement
           notwithstanding
           his
           extraordinary
           Modesty
           and
           Humility
           had
           made
           him
           so
           well
           known
           in
           the
           University
           that
           at
           the
           following
           Act
           in
           Iuly
           1653.
           he
           was
           chosen
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Masters
           of
           that
           Year
           to
           be
           
             Iunior
             of
             the
             Act
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           Philosophy
           Questions
           in
           
             Vesperi
             is
          
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           with
           very
           great
           applause
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           very
           witty
           and
           ingenious
           Oration
           which
           he
           made
           to
           the
           University
           upon
           that
           occasion
           :
           His
           questions
           were
           :
           1
           
             An
             licitum
             sit
             carnibus
             vesci
             ?
             Aff.
             2.
             
             An
             Institutio
             Academiarum
             sit
             utilis
             in
             Republicâ
             ?
             Aff.
             3.
             
             An
             Ingenium
             pendeat
             ab
             humoribus
             Corporis
             ?
             Aff.
          
           At
           the
           Act
           in
           1654.
           
           He
           was
           chosen
           
             Magister
             Replicans
          
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           the
           Philosophy
           Questions
           
             in
             Comitiis
          
           with
           a
           like
           applause
           .
           His
           Questions
           then
           were
           ,
           1.
           
           
             An
             melius
             sit
             sperare
             quàm
             frui
             ?
             Neg.
             2.
             
             An
             Maxima
             Animi
             Delectatio
             sit
             agrave
             ;
             sensibus
             ?
             Neg.
             3.
             
             An
             utile
             sit
             peregrinari
             ?
             Aff.
             
          
        
         
           Dr.
           Owen
           who
           was
           then
           Vice-Chancellor
           hath
           spoken
           with
           great
           commendation
           of
           these
           performances
           of
           Mr.
           Henry's
           to
           some
           in
           the
           University
           afterwards
           ,
           who
           never
           knew
           him
           otherwise
           than
           by
           report
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           Worthy
           Divine
           (
           who
           was
           somewhat
           his
           Iunior
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           perfect
           Stranger
           to
           him
           )
           say
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           admired
           these
           Exercises
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           lov'd
           him
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           much
           more
           he
           amir'd
           ,
           when
           he
           afterwards
           became
           acquainted
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           that
           so
           Curious
           and
           Polite
           an
           Orator
           should
           become
           so
           Profitable
           and
           Powerful
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           so
           readily
           lay
           aside
           the
           enticing
           Words
           of
           Mans
           Wisdom
           which
           were
           so
           easie
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Copy
           of
           Latin
           Verses
           of
           his
           in
           print
           among
           the
           Poems
           which
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           published
           upon
           the
           Peace
           concluded
           with
           Holland
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1654
           ,
           which
           shew
           him
           to
           be
           no
           less
           a
           Poet
           than
           an
           Orator
           .
        
         
         
           He
           hath
           noted
           it
           of
           some
           Pious
           Young
           Men
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           removed
           from
           the
           University
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           they
           kept
           a
           day
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Humiliation
           for
           the
           Sins
           they
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           in
           that
           place
           and
           state
           .
           And
           in
           the
           visits
           he
           made
           afterwards
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           he
           inserts
           into
           His
           Book
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           God
           did
           into
           
             His
             ,
             —
             a
             tear
             dropt
             over
             my
             University
             Sins
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             His
             removal
             to
             Worthenbury
             in
             Flint-shire
             ;
             His
             Ordination
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             his
             Exercise
             of
             it
             there
             .
          
        
         
           WOrthenbury
           is
           a
           little
           Town
           by
           Dee
           side
           in
           that
           Hundred
           of
           Flint-shire
           ,
           which
           is
           separated
           some
           Miles
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           and
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             English
             Mailoes
          
           ,
           because
           tho
           it
           is
           reputed
           in
           Wales
           ,
           as
           pertaining
           to
           Flint-shire
           ,
           yet
           in
           Language
           and
           Customs
           it
           is
           wholly
           English
           ,
           and
           lies
           mostly
           between
           Cheshire
           and
           
             Shrop-shire
             .
             Worthenbury
          
           was
           of
           old
           a
           Parochial
           Chapel
           belonging
           to
           the
           Rectory
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           but
           was
           separated
           from
           it
           in
           the
           Year
           1658
           by
           the
           Trustees
           for
           uniting
           and
           dividing
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           a
           Parish
           of
           itself
           .
           But
           what
           was
           then
           done
           being
           vacated
           by
           the
           Kings
           coming
           in
           ,
           it
           then
           came
           to
           be
           
             in
             statu
             quo
          
           ,
           and
           continued
           an
           appurtenant
           to
           Bangor
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           Second
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           it
           was
           again
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           separated
           ,
           and
           made
           Independant
           upon
           Bangor
           .
           
           That
           was
           the
           only
           Act
           that
           passed
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           with
           the
           Act
           of
           Recognition
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Second
           Parliament
           of
           this
           Reïgn
           .
           The
           Principal
           Family
           in
           Worthenbury
           Parish
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Pulestons
           of
           Emeral
           .
           The
           Head
           of
           the
           Family
           was
           then
           
             Iohn
             Puleston
          
           Serjeant
           at
           Law
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Common-Pleas
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Family
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           came
           from
           Christ-Church
           ,
           presently
           after
           he
           had
           compleated
           his
           Master's
           Degree
           ,
           in
           1653.
           
           Order'd
           into
           that
           remote
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           unknown
           ,
           corner
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           by
           that
           Over-ruling
           Providence
           which
           determineth
           the
           times
           before
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             bounds
             of
             our
             Habitation
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Judges
           Lady
           was
           a
           Person
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Parts
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           in
           
             Piety
             inferiour
          
           to
           few
           ,
           but
           in
           
             Learning
             Superiour
          
           to
           most
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           give
           Instances
           of
           from
           what
           I
           find
           among
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Papers
           ,
           particularly
           an
           Elegy
           she
           made
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Famous
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Selden
          
           ,
           who
           was
           her
           great
           Friend
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Lady
           whose
           Agency
           first
           brought
           Mr.
           Henry
           into
           this
           Country
           .
           She
           wrote
           to
           a
           Friend
           of
           hers
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             Palmer
          
           Student
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           recommend
           to
           her
           a
           Young
           Man
           to
           be
           in
           her
           Family
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           over-sight
           of
           her
           Sons
           (
           some
           of
           whom
           were
           now
           ready
           for
           the
           University
           )
           and
           to
           Preach
           at
           Worthenbury
           on
           the
           Lord's-Dayes
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           very
           honourable
           Encouragement
           was
           promised
           .
           Mr.
           Palmer
           proposed
           it
           to
           his
           Friend
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           who
           was
           willing
           for
           one
           half
           Year
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           provided
           it
           might
           be
           required
           of
           him
           to
           Preach
           but
           once
           on
           the
           Lord's-Day
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           other
           supply
           might
           be
           got
           for
           'tother
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           he
           being
           now
           but
           Twenty
           two
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           newly
           entred
           upon
           that
           great
           Work.
           Provided
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           engaged
           
           but
           for
           half
           a
           Year
           ,
           as
           little
           intending
           to
           break
           off
           so
           soon
           from
           an
           Academical
           Life
           ,
           which
           he
           delighted
           in
           so
           much
           .
           But
           preferring
           Usefulness
           before
           his
           own
           private
           Satisfaction
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           make
           trial
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           sought
           not
           his
           own
           things
           ,
           but
           the
           things
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whose
           Service
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           he
           had
           intirely
           devoted
           himself
           ,
           bending
           his
           Studies
           wholly
           that
           way
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           time
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           as
           one
           grown
           weary
           of
           that
           which
           he
           used
           to
           say
           he
           found
           
             little
             to
             his
             purpose
          
           ;
           he
           employed
           his
           time
           mostly
           in
           searching
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           collecting
           useful
           
             Scripture
             Observations
          
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           very
           familiar
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           he
           was
           
             throughly
             furnished
             for
             this
             good
             Work.
          
           He
           got
           a
           Bible
           interleav'd
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           wrote
           short
           Notes
           upon
           Texts
           of
           Scriptures
           as
           they
           occur'd
           .
           He
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             I
             ●…ad
             other
             B●…k
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             the
             better
             al●…
             to
             ●…nderstand
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           was
           a
           stock
           of
           
             Scripture
             Knowledge
          
           that
           he
           set
           up
           with
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           he
           traded
           to
           good
           advantage
           .
           Tho
           he
           was
           so
           great
           a
           Master
           in
           the
           eloquence
           of
           Cicero
           ,
           yet
           he
           prefer'd
           far
           before
           it
           ,
           that
           of
           Apollos
           ,
           who
           was
           
             an
             eloquent
             Man
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           Act.
           18.
           24.
           
        
         
           He
           bid
           very
           fair
           at
           that
           time
           for
           University
           preferment
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           Reputation
           he
           had
           got
           at
           the
           late
           Act
           ,
           and
           such
           his
           Interest
           in
           Dr.
           Owen
           :
           but
           the
           
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
          
           was
           that
           which
           his
           heart
           was
           upon
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           post-poned
           all
           his
           other
           Interests
           .
        
         
           In
           September
           1653
           ,
           he
           came
           down
           to
           Emeral
           ,
           from
           whence
           a
           Messenger
           was
           sent
           on
           purpose
           to
           Oxford
           to
           conduct
           him
           thither
           .
           Long
           after
           when
           it
           had
           pleased
           God
           to
           settle
           him
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           him
           up
           into
           a
           Family
           ,
           he
           would
           often
           reflect
           upon
           his
           coming
           into
           it
           first
           ,
           what
           a
           Stranger
           he
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           
           far
           it
           was
           from
           his
           thoughts
           ever
           to
           have
           made
           his
           home
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           passing
           over
           the
           Brook
           that
           parts
           between
           Flint-shire
           and
           Shrop-shire
           would
           sometimes
           very
           affectionately
           use
           that
           word
           of
           Iacob's
           ,
           
             With
             my
             Staff
             I
             passed
             over
             this
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             am
             become
             two
             bands
             .
          
        
         
           At
           Emeral
           he
           pray'd
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           was
           Tutor
           to
           the
           young
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Preach'd
           once
           a
           day
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           other
           help
           being
           procur'd
           for
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           request
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           fear
           ,
           being
           so
           young
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           whole
           Work
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           it
           soon
           hapn'd
           ,
           that
           one
           Lord's-day
           the
           supply
           that
           was
           expected
           ,
           fail'd
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           necessitated
           rather
           than
           there
           should
           be
           a
           vacancy
           to
           Preach
           twice
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           found
           the
           Promise
           so
           well
           fulfill'd
           ,
           
             as
             the
             day
             is
             so
             shall
             the
             strength
             be
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           hath
           and
           useth
           what
           he
           hath
           )
           
             shall
             be
             given
          
           ,
           and
           
             he
             shall
             have
             abundance
          
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           great
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           Friends
           there
           ,
           from
           thence
           forward
           he
           wav'd
           ,
           looking
           out
           for
           other
           help
           than
           what
           came
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           would
           sometimes
           speak
           of
           this
           as
           an
           Instance
           that
           
             we
             do
             not
             know
             what
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             try'd
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           he
           apply'd
           himself
           to
           a
           plain
           and
           practical
           way
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           one
           truly
           concern'd
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           he
           spoke
           to
           .
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           
             We
             study
             how
             to
             speak
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             us
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             I
             never
             think
             I
             can
             speak
             plain
             enough
             when
             I
             am
             speaking
             about
             Souls
             and
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           say
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           did
           him
           good
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           first
           half
           year
           of
           his
           being
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           he
           had
           few
           or
           no
           Books
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           engaged
           him
           (
           in
           studying
           Sermons
           )
           to
           a
           closer
           search
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           heart
           .
           What
           success
           his
           labours
           had
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           came
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           was
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           most
           loose
           and
           prophane
           places
           in
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           may
           
           be
           gather'd
           from
           a
           Letter
           of
           the
           Lady
           Puleston's
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           half
           ,
           Year
           after
           his
           coming
           to
           Emeral
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           uncertain
           of
           his
           Continuance
           there
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           settle
           at
           Christ-Church
           .
           Take
           the
           Letter
           at
           Large
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 Dear
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Indisposition
                 that
                 my
                 Sad●…
                 hath
                 bred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stay
                 of
                 Mrs.
              
               V.
               
                 here
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 hindred
                 my
                 Answering
                 your
                 last
                 Expressions
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 ordering
                 the
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 presevering
                 to
                 the
                 Practise
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 intents
                 ,
                 taken
                 up
                 while
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 a
                 Mercy
                 :
                 You
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 confer
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 gives
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 must
                 give
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 the
                 Deed
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 begging
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 (
                 as
              
               Samuel
               said
               )
               that
               I
               should
               cease
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 wanted
                 hitherto
                 a
                 good
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 oft
                 by
                 Prayer
                 and
                 some
                 Tears
                 ,
                 above
                 Five
                 Years
                 besought
                 God
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 your self
                 ;
                 which
                 having
                 obtain'd
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 yet
                 Despair
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 good
                 Means
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 also
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 good
                 End.
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Audience
                 is
                 increased
                 three
                 for
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 Winter
                 more
                 than
                 formerly
                 in
                 Summer
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 five
                 for
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 Places
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 neither
                 heard
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Ale-house
                 on
                 our
                 Lords
                 Day
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ball-playing
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 you
                 came
                 was
                 frequent
                 (
                 except
                 that
                 Day
                 that
                 young
              
               Ch.
               
                 Preached
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 can
                 name
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 formal
                 Christians
                 are
                 becoming
                 or
                 become
                 real
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 know
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 wrought
                 on
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 (
                 Some
                 come
                 in
                 no
                 misfortune
                 like
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 holden
                 with
                 Pride
                 ,
              
               &c
               )
               
                 Hypocrites
                 also
                 have
                 Converted
                 Conversion
                 itself
                 :
                 Yet
                 God
                 may
                 have
                 reserved
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 bow'd
                 the
                 Kne●…
                 to
              
               Baal
               ,
               &c.
               
                 and
                 
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 half
                 Year
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 sign
                 most
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 more
                 good
                 i●…
                 this
                 half
                 Year
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 discern'd
                 these
                 Eighteen
                 Years
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 forbear
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 your
                 own
                 Soul.
                 I
                 have
                 pray'd
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 pray
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 Condemnation
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           imagine
           what
           an
           Encouragement
           this
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           thus
           at
           his
           first
           sitting
           out
           to
           see
           of
           the
           Travel
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           inducement
           it
           was
           to
           him
           not
           to
           leave
           those
           among
           whom
           God
           had
           thus
           own'd
           him
           .
           However
           that
           Spring
           he
           returned
           to
           Oxford
           .
           The
           Lady
           Puleston
           soon
           after
           came
           to
           him
           thither
           ,
           with
           her
           Five
           Sons
           ,
           of
           whom
           she
           placed
           the
           two
           Eldest
           under
           his
           Charge
           ,
           in
           the
           Colledge
           .
           In
           the
           following
           Vacation
           he
           went
           to
           London
           to
           visit
           his
           Relations
           there
           ;
           and
           there
           in
           October
           he
           received
           a
           Letter
           from
           Judge
           Puleston
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           solemn
           and
           affectionate
           Request
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Parishoners
           of
           Worthenbury
           ,
           earnestly
           desiring
           his
           Settlement
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           Minister
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           perswaded
           to
           comply
           with
           ,
           having
           fix'd
           to
           himself
           that
           good
           Rule
           ,
           In
           the
           turns
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           to
           
             Follow
             Providence
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             force
             it
             :
          
           So
           in
           the
           Winter
           following
           he
           came
           down
           again
           ,
           and
           settled
           with
           them
           .
           He
           continued
           in
           his
           Students
           place
           in
           Christs-Church
           for
           two
           or
           three
           Years
           ,
           attending
           the
           Service
           of
           it
           once
           a
           Year
           ;
           but
           disposing
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Profit
           of
           it
           for
           the
           use
           of
           poor
           Scholars
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           Tithe
           of
           Worthenbury
           belong'd
           to
           Emeral
           Family
           ,
           paying
           some
           Rent
           to
           the
           Rector
           of
           Bangor
           ;
           this
           Tithe
           Judge
           Puleston
           was
           willing
           to
           give
           (
           clear
           of
           that
           Charge
           )
           to
           the
           Minister
           of
           Worthenbury
           for
           ever
           :
           
           But
           such
           was
           the
           peculiar
           and
           extraordinary
           kindness
           he
           had
           for
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           upon
           the
           Experience
           of
           his
           Merits
           ,
           that
           he
           chose
           rather
           by
           Deed
           of
           Indenture
           ,
           bearing
           Date
           Octob.
           6.
           1655.
           between
           himself
           and
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             ,
             In
             consideration
             of
             his
             being
             pleas'd
             to
             undertake
             the
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             Preach
             and
             teach
             ,
             and
             perform
             other
             Duties
             of
             Divine
             Service
             in
             the
             Parish-Church
             of
          
           Worthenbury
           (
           so
           the
           Deed
           runs
           )
           
             to
             give
             ,
             grant
             and
             confirm
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             unto
             the
             said
             ,
          
           Philip
           Henry
           ,
           
             the
             Yearly
             Rent
             of
             One
             Hundred
             Pounds
             ,
             charged
             upon
             all
             his
             Messilages
             ,
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
             in
             the
             several
             Counties
             of
          
           Flint
           ,
           Denbigh
           ,
           and
           Chester
           ,
           
             to
             be
             paid
             Quarterly
             ,
             until
             such
             times
             as
             the
             said
          
           Philip
           Henry
           
             shall
             be
             promoted
             or
             preferred
             to
             some
             other
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Living
             or
             Preferment
             ,
          
           with
           Power
           of
           Distress
           in
           Case
           of
           Non-payment
           .
           A
           Hundred
           a
           Year
           was
           more
           than
           Worthenbury
           Tithes
           were
           worth
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Gift
           freed
           the
           maintenance
           from
           much
           of
           that
           Loss
           and
           Incumbrance
           which
           commonly
           attends
           the
           gathering
           of
           Tithe
           .
        
         
           He
           still
           continued
           for
           some
           Years
           in
           Emeral
           Family
           ,
           where
           he
           laid
           out
           himself
           very
           much
           for
           the
           Spiritual
           good
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           Servants
           ,
           by
           Catechizing
           ,
           repeating
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Personal
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           very
           much
           Comfort
           in
           the
           Countenance
           and
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Judge
           and
           his
           Lady
           .
           Yet
           he
           complains
           sometimes
           in
           his
           Diary
           of
           
             the
             Snares
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             that
             he
             found
             in
             his
             way
             there
             ,
          
           especially
           because
           some
           of
           the
           Branches
           of
           the
           Family
           who
           did
           not
           Patrizare
           were
           uneasie
           at
           his
           being
           there
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           willing
           to
           remove
           to
           a
           House
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           when
           Judge
           Puleston
           perceived
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1657.
           out
           of
           his
           abundant
           and
           continued
           kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           at
           his
           own
           proper
           Cost
           and
           Charges
           build
           him
           〈◊〉
           very
           handsome
           
           House
           in
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           settled
           it
           upon
           him
           by
           a
           Lease
           ,
           bearing
           Date
           March.
           6.
           1657.
           for
           Threescore
           Years
           ,
           
             if
             he
             should
             so
             long
             continue
             Minister
             at
          
           Worthenbury
           ,
           
             and
             not
             accept
             of
             better
             Preferment
             .
          
        
         
           He
           hath
           Noted
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Day
           that
           the
           Workmen
           began
           the
           Building
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           Mr.
           Mainwaring
           of
           Malpas
           ,
           preached
           the
           Lecture
           at
           Bangor
           ,
           from
           
             Psal.
             127.
             1.
             
             Except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             House
             ,
             they
             Labour
             in
             vain
             that
             build
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             never
             was
             Truth
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             more
             seasonable
             to
             any
             than
             this
             was
             to
             me
             :
             It
             was
             a
             word
             upon
             the
             Wheels
             .
          
           He
           hath
           Recorded
           it
           as
           his
           great
           Care
           ,
           that
           his
           Affections
           might
           be
           kept
           loose
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           not
           incroach
           upon
           God's
           Interest
           in
           his
           Heart
           .
           When
           it
           was
           finished
           he
           thus
           writes
           .
           
             I
             do
             from
             my
             Heart
             bless
             God
             ,
             that
             no
             hurt
             or
             harm
             befel
             any
             of
             the
             Workmin
             in
             the
             Building
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           was
           his
           Maintenance
           settled
           at
           Worthenbury
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1659.
           he
           was
           by
           a
           Writing
           of
           Judge
           
             Puleston's
             ,
             Collated
             ,
             Nominated
          
           and
           Presented
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           (
           the
           Powers
           that
           then
           were
           ,
           having
           so
           appointed
           )
           he
           had
           an
           Approbation
           thereof
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Approbation
           of
           publick
           Preachers
           .
        
         
           Some
           little
           opposition
           was
           made
           to
           his
           Settlement
           at
           Worthenbury
           by
           Mr.
           Fogg
           then
           Rector
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           because
           he
           conceiv'd
           it
           an
           Intrenchment
           upon
           his
           Right
           to
           Worthenbury
           .
           and
           thought
           it
           might
           prejudice
           his
           Recovering
           of
           it
           by
           Course
           of
           Law.
           I
           only
           mention
           this
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Note
           he
           hath
           upon
           it
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             I
             do
             earnestly
             desire
             that
             the
             Iudge
             may
             give
             Mr.
          
           Fogg
           
             all
             reasonable
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             appearance
             of
             wrong
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             in
             this
             thing
             .
          
           And
           when
           Mr.
           Fog
           insisted
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           Mr.
           Henry
           give
           it
           under
           his
           
           Hand
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           said
           Mr.
           Fogg
           to
           be
           Minister
           of
           Worthenbury
           ;
           he
           yielded
           to
           do
           it
           for
           peace-sake
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           forward
           there
           was
           an
           intimate
           intire
           Friendship
           between
           Mr.
           Fogg
           and
           him
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           settled
           at
           Worthenbury
           his
           next
           Care
           was
           touching
           Ordination
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           would-see
           his
           Call
           very
           clear
           ,
           before
           he
           Solemnly
           Devoted
           himself
           to
           it
           .
           And
           though
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Reflection
           (
           especially
           when
           he
           was
           Silenced
           )
           it
           was
           some
           trouble
           to
           him
           that
           he
           had
           so
           long
           deferred
           to
           be
           Ordain'd
           (
           and
           he
           would
           often
           ,
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           that
           press
           those
           who
           intended
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           it
           off
           )
           yet
           as
           the
           times
           then
           were
           ,
           there
           was
           something
           of
           a
           reason
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           nearest
           acting
           Class
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Hundred
           of
           
             Bradford
             .
             North
          
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           wherein
           Mr.
           Porter
           of
           Whitchurch
           was
           the
           leading
           Man
           ,
           of
           whom
           Mr.
           Baxter
           gives
           so
           high
           a
           Character
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             Part
             3.
             
             Pag.
          
           94
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           one
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           recommended
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           
             Part
             2.
             p.
          
           283.
           
           This
           Class
           was
           Constituted
           by
           Ordinance
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           April
           1647.
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           then
           ,
           were
           the
           aforesaid
           Mr.
           Porter
           ,
           Mr.
           Boughy
           of
           Hodnet
           ,
           Mr.
           Hougton
           of
           Prees
           ,
           Mr.
           Parsons
           of
           Wem
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Ruby
             by
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Mr.
           Malden
           of
           Newport
           ,
           Mr.
           Binney
           of
           Ightfield
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Steel
           of
           Hanmer
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           Flintshire
           )
           were
           taken
           in
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           acted
           with
           them
           .
           This
           Class
           in
           Twelve
           Years
           time
           publickly
           Ordained
           Sixty
           three
           Ministers
           .
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           very
           desirous
           to
           have
           been
           Ordained
           at
           
             Worthenbury
             ,
             plebe
             praesence
          
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Intention
           ,
           but
           the
           Ministers
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           set
           such
           a
           Precedent
           :
           However
           that
           was
           one
           thing
           which
           o●…asioned
           
           the
           Delay
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           not
           Ordained
           till
           Sept.
           16.
           1657.
           
        
         
           The
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           Ordination
           was
           according
           to
           the
           known
           Directory
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           usage
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           having
           left
           among
           his
           Papers
           a
           particular
           Account
           of
           that
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Workings
           of
           his
           Soul
           towards
           God
           in
           i●…
           ;
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           be
           of
           some
           use
           both
           for
           Instruction
           and
           Quickning
           to
           Ministers
           and
           for
           the
           information
           of
           such
           as
           are
           perhaps
           wholly
           strangers
           to
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           account
           of
           te
           whole
           Transaction
           .
        
         
           He
           made
           Addresses
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Ordination
           Iul.
           6.
           at
           Prees
           ,
           when
           he
           submitted
           to
           Trial
           ,
           and
           Enquiry
           was
           made
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Experience
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           Grace
           in
           his
           Heart
           ;
           in
           Answer
           to
           which
           he
           gave
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           Hope
           that
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           with
           Meekness
           and
           Fear
           ;
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           had
           been
           dealing
           with
           him
           when
           he
           was
           young
           ,
           and
           he
           hoped
           had
           Discovered
           to
           him
           his
           need
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           bow'd
           his
           Will
           in
           some
           Measure
           to
           close
           with
           him
           upon
           his
           own
           Terms
           ,
           &c.
           
           His
           Skill
           in
           the
           Original
           Languages
           of
           the
           Scripture
           was
           then
           tried
           ;
           and
           he
           read
           and
           construed
           two
           Verses
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Bible
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           the
           Greek
           Testament
           :
           He
           was
           then
           Examined
           in
           Logick
           and
           natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           next
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           what
           Authors
           he
           had
           read
           ,
           and
           what
           Knowledge
           he
           had
           touching
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           and
           his
           Skill
           in
           the
           Scripture
           was
           tried
           ,
           by
           propounding
           to
           him
           a
           Difficult
           Text
           to
           give
           his
           Sense
           of
           ;
           a
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           was
           also
           put
           to
           him
           to
           be
           resolv●…d
           ,
           and
           Enquiry
           made
           into
           his
           Acquaintance
           with
           Church
           History
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           Question
           was
           given
           him
           to
           provide
           a
           Thesis
           upon
           against
           next
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           
             An
             Providentia
             Divina
             extendat
             
             se
             ad
             omnia
             〈◊〉
             Aff.
          
           On
           this
           Question
           he
           exhibited
           his
           Thesis
           ,
           Aug.
           3.
           and
           defended
           it
           .
           Several
           of
           the
           Ministers
           oppos'd
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Porter
           moderated
           .
           He
           then
           produced
           two
           Certificates
           ,
           which
           he
           left
           with
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           Class
           ,
           one
           from
           Oxford
           Subscribed
           by
           Dr.
           Wilkinson
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Langley
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           other
           from
           the
           Neighbour
           Ministers
           ,
           Mr.
           Steel
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Fogg
             ,
             &c.
          
           both
           testifying
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             forgive
             me
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             his
             Diary
             upon
             this
             )
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             more
             Exemplary
             as
             it
             ought
             for
             Piety
             and
             Industry
             .
          
           
             Amen
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Christ.
          
           The
           Day
           for
           Ordination
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           Sept.
           16.
           at
           Prees
           ,
           of
           which
           Notice
           was
           given
           at
           Worthenbury
           by
           a
           Paper
           ,
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           affixed
           to
           the
           Church-door
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           before
           ,
           signifying
           also
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             one
             could
             produce
             any
             just
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             Life
             of
             the
             said
             Mr.
             Henry
             ,
             or
             any
             sufficient
             Reason
             why
             he
             might
             not
             be
             Ordained
             ,
             they
             should
             certifie
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Classis
             ,
             or
             the
             Scribe
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             heard
             and
             considered
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           Day
           of
           Ordination
           there
           was
           a
           very
           great
           Assembly
           gathered
           together
           ;
           Mr.
           Porter
           began
           the
           Publick
           work
           of
           the
           Day
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           Parsons
           Preached
           on
           1
           
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             I
             thank
             Christ
             Iesus
             who
             hath
             enabled
             me
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             counted
             me
             Faithful
             ,
             putting
             me
             into
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           Putting
           Men
           into
           the
           Ministry
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           After
           Sermon
           Mr.
           Parsons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Method
           ,
           requir'd
           of
           him
           a
           Confession
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           The
           Ground
           and
           Rule
           of
           my
           Faith
           towards
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ;
           I
           believe
           they
           were
           written
           
           by
           Holy
           Men
           ,
           immediately
           inspir'd
           by
           
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           having
           found
           the
           efficacy
           of
           them
           in
           some
           measure
           upon
           my
           own
           Heart
           ;
           I
           believe
           they
           are
           further
           able
           to
           make
           me
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           .
           
        
         
           Concerning
           God
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Rewarder
           of
           those
           that
           diligently
           
           seek
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Trinity
           of
           Persons
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           I
           receive
           and
           own
           as
           a
           Truth
           ,
           
           I
           admire
           and
           adore
           as
           a
           Mystery
           ;
           though
           no
           Man
           hath
           seen
           God
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           yet
           the
           only
           .
           Begotten
           Son
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Bosom
           
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           hath
           declared
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           declared
           concerning
           him
           that
           I
           believe
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           Son
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           .
           
           I
           believe
           that
           he
           hath
           Life
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           Son
           to
           have
           
           Life
           in
           himself
           .
           I
           believe
           all
           things
           were
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           him
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           made
           that
           was
           made
           .
           I
           believe
           by
           his
           Providence
           he
           preserves
           ,
           guides
           ,
           and
           governs
           all
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           Will
           to
           his
           own
           Glory
           ;
           for
           the
           Father
           worketh
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           
           also
           worketh
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           he
           made
           Man
           upright
           after
           his
           
           own
           Image
           and
           Likeness
           ,
           which
           Image
           consisted
           in
           Knowledge
           ,
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           true
           Holiness
           ,
           but
           Man
           by
           Sin
           lost
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           we
           were
           all
           in
           the
           Loins
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           stood
           ,
           and
           fell
           as
           publick
           Persons
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           Account
           justly
           ,
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           wrong
           ,
           we
           bear
           our
           share
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Guilt
           of
           their
           
           
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Nature
           following
           thereupon
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           
           come
           into
           the
           World
           Children
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Curse
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ;
           Enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           hating
           him
           ,
           and
           
           hated
           of
           him
           :
           Averse
           to
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           prone
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Evil.
           Though
           all
           are
           born
           in
           ,
           this
           Condition
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           
           some
           that
           do
           not
           dye
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Those
           whom
           the
           Father
           hath
           from
           Everlasting
           pitched
           his
           
           Love
           upon
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           not
           because
           of
           Works
           or
           Faith
           foreseen
           ,
           but
           meerly
           of
           
           his
           Free
           Grace
           ;
           for
           those
           ,
           I
           believe
           Christ
           was
           sent
           forth
           into
           the
           World
           made
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           their
           
           sakes
           he
           sanctified
           himself
           ,
           and
           became
           obedient
           to
           Death
           ,
           even
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           
           Cross
           ;
           wherefore
           God
           also
           highly
           exalted
           him
           ;
           and
           having
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           Dead
           
           on
           the
           third
           Day
           ,
           se●…
           him
           at
           his
           own
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           where
           he
           ever
           lives
           ,
           to
           make
           Intercession
           
           for
           those
           for
           whom
           he
           shed
           his
           Blood.
           All
           these
           Elect
           redeemed
           ones
           I
           believe
           are
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           in
           their
           Lives
           effectually
           called
           ,
           washed
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           justified
           
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           Spirit
           of
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           believe
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           
           apprehended
           by
           Faith
           ,
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Justification
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           
           no
           Flesh
           can
           stand
           in
           his
           Sight
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           our
           Righteousness
           ,
           
           
           and
           in
           him
           only
           the
           Father
           is
           well
           
           pleas'd
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           the
           Work
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           managed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           Parts
           it
           be
           compleat
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           Man
           is
           renewed
           ;
           yet
           in
           respect
           
           of
           Degrees
           it
           is
           not
           fully
           perfected
           till
           we
           come
           to
           Glory
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           all
           that
           
           are
           Justified
           shall
           be
           Glorifi'd
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           Fower
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           Faith
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           
        
         
           I
           believe
           the
           gathering
           in
           and
           Building
           up
           of
           Saints
           ,
           is
           the
           special
           end
           why
           Pastors
           and
           
           Teachers
           are
           appointed
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Promise
           ,
           will
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           Work
           to
           the
           end
           
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           The
           Two
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           I
           receive
           and
           own
           as
           Signs
           and
           Seals
           of
           the
           
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           the
           former
           Instituted
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           a
           Sign
           and
           Seal
           of
           
           our
           engrassing
           into
           him
           ,
           due
           of
           right
           to
           all
           the
           Infants
           of
           Believing
           Parents
           ,
           and
           but
           
           once
           to
           be
           Administred
           ;
           the
           other
           instituted
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Night
           wherein
           he
           was
           Betrayed
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           to
           
           Seal
           the
           Benefits
           purchased
           thereby
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           often
           repeated
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Body
           returns
           to
           the
           Dust
           ,
           I
           believe
           the
           Soul
           returns
           to
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           ;
           
           and
           that
           immediately
           it
           receives
           from
           him
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           
           done
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           either
           
             Come
             inherit
             the
             
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           o●…
           
             Depart
             accursed
             into
             everlasting
             Fire
          
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           besides
           this
           ,
           a
           Day
           of
           general
           Judgment
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           wherein
           
           we
           must
           all
           appear
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Bodies
           being
           
           raised
           by
           an
           Almighty-Power
           from
           the
           Dust
           ,
           shall
           be
           United
           to
           the
           same
           Souls
           again
           ,
           and
           shall
           partake
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Condition
           ,
           
           either
           of
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           ;
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           done
           good
           shall
           come
           forth
           unto
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           done
           evil
           to
           
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Damnation
           :
           
             
               This
               is
               the
               Sum
               and
               Substance
               of
               my
               Faith
               ,
               into
               which
               I
               was
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               I
               will
               live
               and
               Dye
               .
            
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Parsons
           then
           propos'd
           certain
           Questions
           to
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Instructions
           in
           the
           Directory
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           return'd
           Answer
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           Question
           1.
           
           
             What
             are
             your
             Ends
             in
             undertaking
             the
             Work
             and
             Calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             ?
          
        
         
           Answer
           .
           As
           far
           as
           upon
           search
           and
           Enquiry
           I
           can
           hitherto
           find
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           that
           within
           me
           that
           would
           seek
           great
           things
           for
           my self
           (
           if
           indeed
           they
           were
           to
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Calling
           )
           yet
           with
           my
           Mind
           I
           seek
           them
           not
           .
           But
           the
           Improvement
           of
           the
           Talent
           which
           I
           have
           Received
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           I
           hope
           is
           in
           my
           Eye
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           I
           own
           it
           not
           ,
           I
           allow
           it
           not
           ;
           while
           so
           many
           seek
           their
           own
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           desire
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           my
           endeavour
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           things
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           Qu.
           2.
           
           
             What
             are
             your
             purposes
             ,
             as
             to
             Diligence
             and
             Industry
             in
             this
             Calling
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           do
           purpose
           and
           resolve
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           my self
           wholly
           to
           these
           things
           ;
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           Meditation
           ,
           instant
           Preaching
           in
           Season
           and
           out
           of
           Season
           ,
           wherein
           I
           shall
           very
           gladly
           spend
           and
           be
           spent
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           means
           I
           may
           both
           save
           my self
           and
           them
           that
           hear
           me
           .
           And
           when
           at
           any
           time
           I
           fail
           herein
           ,
           I
           desire
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           my
           Christian
           Friends
           ,
           Neighbours
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           by
           seasonable
           Reproof
           and
           Admonition
           ,
           to
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           this
           Engagement
           now
           made
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           great
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           3.
           
           
             Do
             you
             mean
             to
             be
             Zealous
             and
             Faithful
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             Truth
             and
             Unity
             ,
             against
             Error
             and
             Schism
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           believe
           what
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           foretold
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           last
           days
           ,
           perilous
           times
           shall
           come
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           will
           not
           endure
           sound
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           after
           their
           own
           lusts
           shall
           heap
           unto
           themselves
           Teachers
           .
           'T
           is
           my
           resolution
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           to
           watch
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           to
           contend
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           Form
           of
           sound
           and
           wholsom
           Words
           ,
           even
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           in
           Meekness
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ;
           instructing
           those
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           :
           And
           for
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           if
           my
           heart
           deceive
           me
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           rather
           chuse
           to
           hazzard
           the
           loss
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           most
           dear
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           be
           any
           way
           knowingly
           accessary
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           these
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Qu.
           4.
           
           
             What
             is
             your
             Perswasion
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           My
           perswasion
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           that
           Man
           of
           Sin
           and
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           consume
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           whom
           
           he
           will
           destroy
           by
           the
           Brightness
           of
           his
           coming
           .
           And
           the
           Separation
           which
           our
           first
           Reformers
           made
           I
           do
           heartily
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           and
           bless
           God
           for
           ,
           for
           had
           we
           still
           continued
           to
           partake
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Sins
           ,
           we
           should
           in
           the
           end
           have
           partaked
           with
           him
           also
           in
           his
           Plagues
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           5.
           
           
             What
             do
             you
             intend
             to
             do
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             alter
             your
             condition
             ,
             and
             bring
             a
             Family
             under
             your
             charge
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           When
           the
           Lord
           shall
           please
           in
           his
           Providence
           to
           bring
           me
           into
           new
           Relations
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           give
           me
           Grace
           to
           fill
           them
           up
           with
           Duty
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           purpose
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           and
           to
           keep
           his
           way
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           are
           mine
           may
           be
           the
           Lords
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           6.
           
           
             Will
             you
             in
             Humility
             and
             Meekness
             submit
             to
             Admonition
             and
             Discipline
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           all
           that
           profess
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           to
           watch
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           any
           is
           overtaken
           in
           a
           fault
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Spiritual
           are
           to
           set
           him
           in
           joynt
           again
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           my
           endeavour
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           walk
           without
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           when
           at
           any
           time
           I
           step
           aside
           (
           for
           who
           is
           there
           that
           lives
           and
           sins
           not
           )
           I
           shall
           account
           the
           smitings
           of
           my
           Brethren
           kindness
           ,
           and
           their
           wounds
           Faithful
           .
        
         
           Qu.
           7.
           
           
             What
             if
             Troubles
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             Discouragements
             arise
             ,
             will
             you
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             notwithstanding
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Concerning
           this
           I
           am
           very
           jealous
           over
           my
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           cause
           ,
           I
           find
           a
           great
           want
           of
           that
           Zeal
           and
           courage
           for
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           is
           requir'd
           in
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nevertheless
           I
           perswade
           my self
           that
           no
           Temptation
           shall
           befall
           me
           but
           such
           as
           is
           common
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           who
           is
           faithful
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           be
           tempted
           above
           that
           which
           
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           but
           that
           with
           the
           Temptation
           he
           will
           also
           make
           a
           way
           to
           escape
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           .
           I
           promise
           faithfulness
           to
           the
           Death
           ,
           but
           I
           rest
           not
           at
           all
           in
           my
           promise
           to
           God
           :
           But
           in
           his
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           thou
           goest
           through
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           Water
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           Mr.
           Parsons
           Pray'd
           ;
           and
           in
           Prayer
           he
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           (
           Mr.
           Porter
           ,
           Mr.
           Houghton
           ,
           Mr.
           Malden
           and
           Mr.
           Steel
           )
           laid
           their
           hands
           upon
           him
           with
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Whom
             we
             do
             thus
             in
             thy
             Name
             set
             apart
             to
             the
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           After
           him
           there
           were
           five
           more
           after
           the
           like
           previous
           Examinations
           and
           Trials
           ,
           Professions
           and
           Promises
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           like
           manner
           set
           apart
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           Then
           Mr.
           Malden
           of
           Newport
           clos'd
           with
           an
           Exhortation
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           newly
           Ordained
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           Henry
           in
           his
           Dairy
           )
           this
           word
           went
           near
           my
           heart
           .
           
             As
             the
             Nurse
             puts
             the
             Meat
             first
             into
             her
             own
             mouth
             ,
             and
             chews
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             feeds
             the
             Child
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             should
             Ministers
             do
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             Preach
             it
             over
             before-hand
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             it
             loses
             none
             of
             the
             vertue
             hereby
             ,
             but
             rather
             probably
             gains
             .
             As
             that
             Milk
             nourisheth
             most
             which
             comes
             warm
             ,
             from
             the
             warm
             Brest
             ,
             so
             that
             Sermon
             which
             comes
             warm
             from
             a
             warm
             heart
             .
             Lord
             quicken
             me
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             in
             this
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Classes
           gave
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           Instruments
           in
           Parchment
           certifying
           this
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           satisfy
           the
           curiosity
           of
           some
           to
           read
           the
           Form
           of
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Whereas
                     ,
                     Mr.
                  
                   Philip
                   Henry
                   of
                   Worthenbury
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     County
                     of
                  
                   Flint
                   
                     Master
                     of
                     Arts
                     ,
                     hath
                     addressed
                     himself
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     Authorised
                     by
                     an
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     both
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     29th
                     of
                  
                   August
                   1648
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Ordination
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     desiring
                     to
                     be
                     Ordain'd
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     chosen
                     and
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     Work
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Ministry
                     at
                  
                   Worthenbury
                   
                     in
                     the
                     County
                     of
                  
                   Flint
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     by
                     a
                     Certificate
                     now
                     remaining
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     touching
                     that
                     his
                     Election
                     and
                     Appointment
                     appeareth
                     ,
                     And
                     he
                     having
                     likewise
                     exhibited
                     a
                     sufficient
                     Testimonial
                     of
                     his
                     deligence
                     and
                     proficiency
                     in
                     his
                     Studies
                     ,
                     and
                     unblameableness
                     of
                     his
                     Life
                     and
                     Conversation
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     examin'd
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Rules
                     for
                     Examination
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Ordinance
                     expressed
                     ;
                     and
                     thereupon
                     approved
                     ,
                     there
                     being
                     no
                     just
                     exception
                     made
                     ,
                     nor
                     put
                     in
                     against
                     his
                     Ordination
                     and
                     Admission
                     .
                     These
                     may
                     therefore
                     testifie
                     to
                     all
                     whom
                     it
                     may
                     concern
                     ,
                     that
                     upon
                     the
                     Sixteenth
                     day
                     of
                  
                   September
                   1657.
                   
                   
                     We
                     have
                     proceeded
                     solemnly
                     to
                     set
                     him
                     apart
                     for
                     the
                     Office
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     by
                     laying
                     on
                     of
                     our
                     hands
                     with
                     Fasting
                     and
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     By
                     virtue
                     whereof
                     we
                     do
                     declare
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     lawful
                     and
                     sufficiently
                     authoriz'd
                     Minister
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     And
                     having
                     good
                     Evidence
                     of
                     his
                     lawful
                     and
                     fair
                     Calling
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Exercise
                     thereof
                     at
                     the
                  
                   Chappel
                   of
                   Worthenbury
                   
                     in
                     the
                     County
                     of
                  
                   Flint
                   :
                   
                     We
                     do
                     hereby
                     send
                     him
                     thither
                     ,
                     and
                     actually
                     admit
                     him
                     to
                     t●…e
                     said
                     Charge
                     ,
                     to
                     perform
                     all
                     the
                     Offices
                     and
                     Duties
                     of
                     a
                     faithful
                     Pastor
                     there
                     ,
                     exhorting
                     the
                     People
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     willingly
                     to
                     receive
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     Minister
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     maintain
                     and
                     encourage
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Execution
                     of
                     his
                     Office
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     give
                     up
                     such
                     an
                     account
                     to
                     Christ
                     of
                     their
                     Obedience
                     to
                     his
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     his
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     everlasting
                     comfort
                     .
                     In
                     Witness
                     whereof
                     we
                     the
                  
                   Presbyters
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Fourth
                     Class
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     County
                     of
                  
                   Salop
                   ,
                   
                     commonly
                     called
                  
                   Bradford-North
                   
                     Class
                     ,
                     have
                     hereunto
                     set
                     our
                     Hands
                     ,
                     this
                     16th
                     day
                     of
                  
                   September
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Year
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1657.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Tho.
                         Porter
                         ,
                         
                           Moderator
                           for
                           the
                           time
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Andrew
                         Parsons
                         ,
                         
                           Minister
                           of
                        
                         Wem
                         .
                      
                       
                         Aylmar
                         Haughton
                         ,
                         
                           Minister
                           of
                        
                         Prees
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         John
                         Malden
                         .
                         
                           Minister
                           of
                        
                         Newport
                         .
                      
                       
                         Richard
                         Steel
                         ,
                         
                           Minister
                           of
                        
                         Hanmer
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           said
           by
           those
           who
           were
           present
           at
           this
           solemnity
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Henry
           did
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           Carriage
           and
           Expression
           ,
           discover
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           Seriousness
           and
           Gravity
           ,
           and
           such
           deep
           Impressions
           made
           upon
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           greatly
           affected
           the
           Auditory
           ,
           and
           even
           struck
           an
           Aw
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Read
           his
           Reflection
           upon
           it
           in
           his
           Diary
           .
           
             Methoughts
             I
             saw
             much
             of
             God
             in
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             work
             of
             this
             day●…
             ,
             O
             how
             good
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             is
             good
             and
             doth
             good
             ;
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             it
             I
             shall
             never
             loose
             ,
             to
             him
             be
             Glory
             .
             I
             made
             many
             promises
             of
             Diligence
             ,
             Faithfulness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             but
             I
             lay
             no
             stress
             at
             all
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             on
             God's
             Promise
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             with
             his
             Ministers
             always
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Amen
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             .
             Make
             good
             thy
             Word
             unto
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             put
             my
             Trust.
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             I
             did
             this
             day
             receive
             ,
             as
             ,
             much
             Honour
             and
             Work
             ,
             as
             ever
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             know
             what
             to
             do
             with
             ;
             Lord
             Iesus
             proportion
             supplies
             accordingly
             ,
          
           Two
           Scriptures
           he
           desir'd
           might
           be
           written
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           2
           Chron.
           29.
           11.
           
        
         
           Two
           Years
           after
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           his
           being
           present
           at
           an
           Ordination
           at
           Whitchurch
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             This
             Day
             my
             Ordination
             Covenants
             were
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             renew'd
             ,
             as
             to
             diligence
             in
             Reading
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             Faithfulness
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             Admonition
             ,
             Catechizing
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Zeal
             against
             Error
             and
             Profaneness
             ,
             Care
             to
             preserve
             and
             promote
             the
             Unity
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Opposition
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             tho'
             to
             Death
             .
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             filled
             my
             Hands
             with
             Work
             ,
             fill
             my
             Heart
             with
             Wisdom
             and
             Grace
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             discharge
             my
             Duty
             to
             
             thy
             Glory
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             me
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           how
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           his
           Work
           at
           Worthenbury
           .
           The
           Sphere
           was
           narrow
           ,
           too
           narrow
           for
           such
           a
           burning
           and
           shining
           Light
           :
           There
           were
           but
           Forty
           one
           Communicants
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           set
           up
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Suppe
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           never
           doubled
           :
           Yet
           he
           had
           such
           low
           Thoughts
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           never
           sought
           for
           a
           larger
           Sphere
           ,
           but
           would
           never
           hearken
           to
           any
           Overtures
           of
           that
           kind
           made
           to
           him
           :
           And
           withal
           ,
           he
           had
           such
           high
           thoughts
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           Souls
           ,
           that
           he
           laid
           out
           himself
           with
           as
           much
           diligence
           and
           vigor
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           had
           the
           over-fight
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           considerable
           Parish
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Parish
           were
           poor
           Tenants
           ,
           and
           labouring
           Husbandmen
           ;
           but
           the
           Souls
           of
           su●…
           (
           he
           us'd
           to
           say
           )
           are
           as
           precious
           as
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           look'd
           after
           accordingly
           .
           His
           Prayer
           for
           them
           was
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             despise
             not
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             in
             this
             place
             where
             there
             is
             some
             willingness
             ,
             but
             much
             weakness
             .
          
           And
           thus
           he
           writes
           upon
           the
           Judges
           settling
           a
           handsome
           Maintenance
           upon
           him
           :
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             I
             seek
             not
             theirs
             but
             them
             :
             Give
             me
             ●…he
             Souls
             .
             —
          
        
         
           He
           was
           in
           Labours
           more
           abundant
           to
           win
           Souls
           ;
           besides
           Preaching
           ,
           he
           Expounded
           the
           Sciptures
           in
           order
           ,
           Catechized
           and
           Explain'd
           the
           Catechism
           At
           first
           he
           took
           into
           the
           Number
           of
           his
           Catechumens
           some
           that
           were
           adult
           ,
           who
           (
           he
           found
           )
           wanted
           Instruction
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           what
           pains
           he
           thought
           needful
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           dismiss'd
           them
           from
           further
           attendance
           ,
           with
           Commendation
           of
           their
           Proficiency
           ,
           and
           Counsel
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           form
           of
           found
           Words
           ;
           to
           be
           watchful
           
           against
           the
           Sins
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           and
           make
           ready
           for
           it
           ;
           afterwards
           he
           Catechized
           none
           above
           Seventeen
           or
           Eighteen
           Years
           of
           Age.
           
        
         
           He
           set
           up
           a
           Monthly
           Lecture
           there
           of
           Two
           Sermons
           ,
           one
           he
           himself
           Preached
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           his
           Friend
           Mr.
           
             Ambrose
             Lewis
          
           of
           Wrexham
           ,
           for
           some
           Years
           .
           He
           also
           kept
           up
           a
           Monthly
           Conference
           in
           private
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           met
           with
           the
           more
           knowing
           and
           judicious
           of
           the
           Parish
           ;
           and
           they
           discoursed
           Familiarly
           together
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           their
           mutual
           Edification
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           who
           tho'
           they
           had
           the
           liberty
           of
           publick
           Places
           ,
           yet
           taught
           also
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           42.
           20.
           20.
           
           That
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           set
           and
           keep
           up
           this
           Exercise
           as
           long
           as
           he
           durst
           (
           which
           was
           till
           August
           ,
           1660.
           )
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           he
           came
           better
           to
           understand
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Flock
           ,
           and
           so
           knew
           the
           better
           how
           to
           Preach
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           pray
           one
           for
           another
           .
           If
           they
           were
           in
           doubt
           about
           any
           thing
           relating
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           that
           was
           an
           opportunity
           of
           getting
           Satisfaction
           .
           It
           was
           likewise
           a
           means
           of
           encreasing
           Knowledge
           and
           Love
           and
           other
           Graces
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           abounded
           to
           a
           good
           Account
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           very
           industrious
           in
           visiting
           the
           Sick
           ,
           instructing
           them
           ,
           and
           preying
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           he
           aimed
           at
           the
           good
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           those
           that
           were
           Sick
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           their
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           that
           were
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           Preach'd
           
             Funeral
             Sermons
          
           for
           all
           that
           were
           Buryed
           there
           ,
           rich
           or
           poor
           ,
           old
           or
           young
           ,
           or
           little
           Children
           ;
           for
           he
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           good
           :
           He
           called
           it
           ,
           
             setting
             in
             the
             Plow
             of
             the
             Word
             when
             the
             Providence
             had
             softned
             and
             prepared
             the
             Ground
          
           
           He
           never
           took
           any
           Money
           for
           that
           or
           any
           o●…er
           ministerial
           Performance
           ,
           besides
           his
           stated
           Salary
           ,
           for
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           to
           do
           his
           whole
           Duty
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Minister
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           first
           set
           up
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           there
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           with
           very
           great
           solemnity
           .
           After
           he
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           his
           publick
           Preaching
           ,
           touching
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           he
           discoursed
           personally
           with
           all
           that
           gave
           up
           their
           Names
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           i●…
           touching
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           obliged
           them
           to
           observe
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           touching
           brotherly
           Admonition
           in
           case
           of
           Scandal
           ;
           and
           gave
           ●…otlce
           to
           the
           Co●…gre
           ga●…on
           who
           they
           were
           that
           were
           ●…mitted
           ;
           adding
           th●…
           〈◊〉
           
             Concerning
             these
             ,
             and
             my self
             ,
             I
             have
             two
             things
             to
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             what
             is
             past
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             if
             ●…e
             should
             say
             we
             have
             n●…
             ;
             we
             should
             deceive
             our selves
             and
             the
             Truth
             were
             not
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             withal
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             have
             said
             it
             some
             of
             us
             with
             Tears
             ,
             We
             are
             grieved
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             .
             〈◊〉
             For
             time
             to
             come
             we
             are
             resol●…ed
             by
             God's
             G●…ce
             to
             walk
             in
             new
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             yet
             le●…g
             .
             we
             are
             not
             Angels
             ,
             but
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             compassed
             about
             with
             Infirmities
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             we
             may
             fall
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             declared
             Resolution
             to
             submit
             to
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             censure
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           all
           along
           he
           took
           care
           so
           to
           manage
           his
           Admissions
           to
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           weak
           might
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Ordinance
           might
           not
           be
           profaned
           .
           He
           would
           tell
           those
           whom
           he
           was
           necessitated
           to
           debar
           from
           the
           Ordinance
           for
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           undertake
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           but
           truly
           willing
           ,
           they
           might
           in
           a
           Weeks
           time
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           diligent
           use
           of
           Means
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Conference
           ,
           get
           such
           a
           competent
           Measure
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           
           able
           to
           ●…scern
           the
           Lord's
           Body
           .
           And
           those
           that
           had
           been
           scandalous
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           come
           in
           and
           declare
           their
           Repentance
           and
           Resolutions
           of
           new
           Obedience
           ,
           they
           should
           no
           longer
           be
           excluded
           .
        
         
           To
           give
           a
           Specimen
           of
           his
           lively
           Administrations
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           let
           me
           transcribe
           the
           Notes
           of
           his
           Exhortationat
           the
           first
           Sacrament
           that
           ever
           he
           administred
           ,
           Nov.
           27.
           1659.
           
           I
           suppose
           they
           are
           but
           the
           Hints
           of
           what
           he
           enlarged
           more
           upon
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           always
           a
           great
           fluency
           upon
           such
           occasions
           .
        
         
           
             Dearly
             .
             beloved
             in
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             We
             are
             met
             together
             this
             day
             about
             the
             most
             solemn
             weighty
             Service
             under
             Heaven
             ;
             we
             are
             come
             to
             a
             Feast
             ,
             where
             the
             Feast-maker
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Provision
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             whose
             Flesh
             is
             Meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             whose
             Blood
             is
             Drink
             indeed
             ;
             the
             Guests
             a
             company
             of
             poor
             Sinners
             ,
             unworthy
             such
             an
             Honour
             ;
             the
             Crumbs
             under
             the
             Table
             were
             too
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             tast
             of
             the
             Provision
             upon
             the
             Table
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Feast
             is
             
               hearty
               welcome
            
             :
             God
             the
             Father
             bids
             you
             welcome
             ;
             and
             ten
             Thousand
             Welcomes
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             think
             you
             hear
             him
             saying
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             ô
             believing
             Souls
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Eat
               ,
               O
               Friends
               ,
               drink
               ,
               yea
               ,
               drinkabundantly
               ,
               O
               Beloved
               .
            
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Feast
             is
             to
             keep
             in
             remembrance
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Deliverance
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             convey
             spiritual
             Nourishment
             and
             Refreshment
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
             But
             withal
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             ask
             you
             one
             Question
             ,
             What
             Appetite
             have
             you
             to
             this
             Feast
             ?
             Are
             you
             come
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             ?
             such
             have
             the
             Promise
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               filled
            
             .
             He
             filleth
             the
             Hungry
             with
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             Rich
             are
             sent
             empty
             away
             ;
             a
             Honey-Comb
             to
             a
             full
             Soul
             is
             no
             Honey-Comb
             —
             Canst
             thou
             say
             as
             Christ
             said
             ?
             
               With
               desire
               I
               have
               desired
               
               to
               eat
               this
               .
            
             In
             this
             Ordinance
             here
             's
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             Benefits
             exhibited
             to
             thee
             .
             Art
             thou
             weak
             ?
             here
             's
             Bread
             to
             strengthen
             thee
             ;
             Art
             thou
             sad
             ?
             here
             's
             Wine
             to
             comfort
             thee
             :
             What
             is
             it
             thou
             standest
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             a
             Pardon
             ?
             here
             it
             is
             seal'd
             in
             Blood
             ,
             take
             it
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             I
             offer
             it
             to
             you
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               though
               thy
               Sins
               have
               been
               as
               Scarlet
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               Wool
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               willing
               and
               obedient
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             here
             are
             some
             that
             have
             been
             Drunkards
             ,
             Swearers
             ,
             Scoffers
             at
             Godliness
             ,
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             And
             God
             hath
             put
             it
             into
             your
             Hearts
             to
             humble
             your selves
             ,
             to
             mourn
             for
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             all
             your
             Abominations
             ;
             O
             come
             hither
             ,
             here
             's
             forgiveness
             for
             thee
             .
             What
             else
             is
             it
             thou
             wantest
             ?
             O
             (
             saith
             the
             poor
             Soul
             )
             I
             would
             have
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             more
             Power
             against
             Sin
             ,
             especially
             my
             own
             Iniquity
             ;
             why
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             for
             thee
             ,
             
               from
               the
               fulness
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               we
               receive
               ,
               and
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.
             16.
             
             We
             may
             say
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             Psal.
             108.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               God
               hath
               spoken
               in
               his
               Holiness
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               Gilead
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               Manasseh
               mine
               .
            
             So
             God
             hath
             spoken
             in
             his
             Word
             sealed
             in
             his
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             then
             Christ
             is
             mine
             ,
             Pardon
             is
             mine
             ,
             Grace
             is
             mine
             ,
             Comfort
             mine
             ,
             Glory
             mine
             ;
             here
             I
             have
             his
             Bond
             to
             shew
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             to
             those
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             have
             engaged
             their
             Hearts
             to
             approach
             unto
             God
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             he
             any
             come
             hither
             with
             a
             false
             ,
             unbelieving
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             hard
             Heart
             ,
             I
             do
             warn
             you
             seriously
             ,
             and
             with
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             presume
             not
             to
             come
             any
             nearer
             to
             this
             sacred
             Ordinance
             ,
             you
             that
             live
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             omission
             of
             any
             Duty
             against
             your
             Knowledge
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             you
             that
             have
             any
             Malice
             or
             Grudge
             to
             any
             of
             your
             Neighbours
             ,
             leave
             your
             Gift
             and
             go
             your
             ways
             ;
             be
             reconcil'd
             to
             God
             ,
             be
             reconciled
             to
             your
             
             Brother
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             —
             !
             Better
             shame
             thy self
             for
             coming
             so
             near
             ,
             than
             damn
             thy self
             by
             coming
             nearer
             :
             I
             testifie
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             say
             they
             shall
             have
             Peace
             ,
             though
             they
             go
             on
             still
             in
             their
             Trespasses
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             Poyson
             in
             the
             Bread
             ;
             take
             it
             and
             eat
             it
             at
             your
             own
             Peril
             ;
             there
             's
             Poyson
             in
             the
             Cup
             too
             ,
             you
             drink
             your
             own
             Damnation
             :
             I
             wash
             my
             Hands
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             Blood
             ,
             look
             you
             to
             it
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             you
             poor
             penitent
             Souls
             that
             are
             lost
             in
             your selves
             ,
             here
             's
             a
             Christ
             to
             save
             you
             ,
             Come
             ,
             O
             
               come
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           It
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           transcribe
           also
           some
           Hints
           of
           preparation
           for
           the
           administring
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           under
           his
           Hand
           at
           his
           first
           setting
           out
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             a
             real
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             Believers
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             taken
             them
             into
             Covenant
             with
             himself
             ,
             but
             their
             Seed
             also
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Seed
               .
            
             Tho'
             to
             be
             born
             of
             such
             ,
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             intitle
             Infants
             to
             the
             spiritual
             Mercies
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             Grace
             doth
             not
             run
             in
             a
             Blood
             ;
             we
             see
             the
             contrary
             many
             times
             ,
             even
             godly
             Parents
             have
             wicked
             Children
             ;
             Abraham
             had
             his
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             his
             Esau
             ,
             yet
             questionless
             it
             doth
             entitle
             them
             to
             the
             external
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             
               The
               like
               Figure
               unto
            
             Noah's
             
               Ark
               ,
               even
               Baptism
               doth
               also
               now
               save
               us
               :
               Noah
               ,
            
             and
             all
             that
             were
             his
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             doubt
             whether
             they
             all
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             .
             While
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             here
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             they
             
               brought
               little
               Children
            
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             
               laid
               his
               Hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
            
             ;
             and
             said
             moreover
             ,
             
               Suffer
               little
               Children
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               forbid
               ,
               them
               not
               ,
            
             (
             there
             are
             many
             at
             this
             day
             that
             forbid
             little
             Children
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             )
             ;
             he
             adds
             the
             reason
             ,
             for
             
               of
               such
               
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             often
             so
             called
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Glory
             in
             another
             World
             ;
             either
             way
             it
             affords
             an
             Argument
             for
             Proof
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             .
             When
             either
             Parent
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             their
             Children
             also
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             undoubted
             Right
             and
             Title
             to
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             this
             Day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             you
             who
             are
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             Child
             ,
             as
             a
             Person
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             :
             How
             far
             you
             have
             dealt
             unfaithfully
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             God
             and
             your
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             Vows
             of
             God
             are
             upon
             you
             ;
             and
             let
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             depart
             from
             Iniquity
             .
             But
             before
             we
             Baptise
             your
             Child
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             acquaint
             you
             in
             a
             few
             words
             what
             we
             expect
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Q.
             (
             1.
             )
             Do
             you
             avouch
             God
             ●…n
             Jesus
             Christ
             this
             Day
             to
             be
             your
             God
             ?
             —
             See
             to
             it
             that
             this
             be
             done
             in
             Truth
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             Heart
             :
             you
             may
             tell
             us
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             deceive
             us
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             .
             Q
             (
             2.
             )
             And
             is
             ,
             it
             your
             desire
             ,
             that
             your
             Children
             also
             may
             be
             received
             into
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             's
             Broad-seal
             of
             Baptism
             may
             be
             set
             to
             it
             ?
             Q.
             (
             3.
             )
             And
             do
             you
             promise
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             of
             this
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             do
             your
             endeavour
             towards
             the
             training
             of
             it
             u●…
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             by
             you
             through
             Mercy
             that
             it
             lives
             the
             Life
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             by
             you
             also
             ,
             through
             the
             same
             Mercy
             ,
             live
             the
             Life
             of
             Grace
             ;
             else
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             wanting
             herein
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             sad
             Appearance
             one
             Day
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             meet
             together
             before
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             
             solemn
             Engagement
             of
             yours
             will
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             witness
             against
             you
             .
          
        
         
           These
           were
           but
           the
           first
           Instances
           of
           his
           Skilfulness
           ,
           in
           dispensing
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           He
           declin'd
           the
           private
           Administration
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           to
           sick
           Persons
           ,
           as
           judging
           it
           not
           consonant
           to
           the
           Rule
           and
           Intention
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           He
           very
           rarely
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           Baptised
           in
           private
           ;
           but
           would
           have
           Children
           brought
           to
           the
           solemn
           Assembly
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           that
           the
           Parents
           Engagement
           might
           have
           the
           more
           Witnesse●…
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           the
           more
           Prayers
           put
           up
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Congregation
           might
           be
           edified
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           would
           say
           there
           was
           some
           inconvenience
           in
           it
           too
           ,
           unless
           People
           would
           agree
           to
           put
           off
           the
           Feasting
           part
           of
           the
           Solemnity
           to
           some
           other
           time
           ,
           which
           he
           very
           much
           perswaded
           his
           Friends
           to
           ;
           and
           observed
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           made
           a
           great
           Feast
           the
           same
           Day
           that
           
             Isaac
             it
             is
             weaned
          
           ,
           (
           Gen.
           21.
           8.
           
           )
           not
           the
           same
           Day
           that
           he
           was
           circumcised
           .
        
         
           His
           Carriage
           towards
           the
           People
           of
           his
           Parish
           was
           very
           exemplary
           ,
           condescending
           to
           the
           meanest
           ,
           and
           conversing
           familiarly
           with
           them
           ;
           bearing
           with
           the
           Infirmites
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           becoming
           all
           things
           to
           all
           Men.
           He
           was
           exceeding
           tender
           of
           giving
           Offence
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           Grief
           to
           any
           body
           ,
           minding
           himself
           in
           his
           Diary
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           that
           the
           Wisdom
           that
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           is
           
             pure
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             gentle
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yet
           he
           plainly
           and
           faithfully
           reproved
           what
           he
           saw
           amiss
           in
           any
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           Sin
           upon
           them
           ;
           mourning
           also
           for
           that
           which
           he
           could
           not
           mend
           .
           There
           were
           some
           untractable
           People
           in
           the
           Parish
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           caused
           Grief
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           exercised
           his
           Boldness
           and
           Zeal
           in
           reproving
           .
           Once
           hearing
           of
           a
           merry
           Meeting
           at
           an
           Ale-house
           on
           a
           Saturday
           Night
           ,
           he
           went
           himself
           and
           broke
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           scattered
           them
           .
           At
           another
           time
           ,
           
           he
           publickly
           witnessed
           againt
           〈◊〉
           ●…rolick
           of
           some
           vain
           People
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           Saturday
           Night
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           Fidler
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           dress'd
           it
           up
           with
           Flowers
           and
           Garlands
           ,
           making
           it
           (
           as
           he
           told
           them
           )
           more
           like
           a
           Play-house
           ;
           And
           ,
           was
           this
           their
           preparation
           for
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           and
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ?
           &c.
           He
           minded
           them
           of
           Eccl.
           11.
           9.
           
           
             Rejoyce
             ,
             O
             young
             Man
             in
             thy
             Youth
             ,
             but
             know
             thou
             —
          
        
         
           Many
           out
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Parishes
           attended
           upon
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           some
           came
           from
           far
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           he
           signifi'd
           his
           dislike
           of
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           glorying
           in
           it
           .
           But
           they
           who
           had
           spiritual
           Senses
           exercised
           to
           discern
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           would
           attend
           upon
           that
           Ministry
           which
           they
           found
           to
           be
           most
           edifying
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           about
           Eight
           Years
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           labouring
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           his
           Labour
           was
           not
           altogether
           in
           vain
           :
           He
           saw
           in
           many
           of
           the
           travel
           of
           his
           Soul
           to
           the
           rejoycing
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           particular
           Dispensation
           (
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           sometimes
           speak
           of
           )
           that
           most
           or
           all
           of
           those
           in
           that
           Parish
           whom
           he
           was
           (
           through
           Grace
           )
           instrumental
           of
           Good
           too
           ,
           died
           before
           he
           left
           the
           Parish
           ,
           or
           quickly
           after
           ;
           so
           that
           within
           a
           few
           Years
           after
           his
           removal
           thence
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           few
           of
           the
           visible
           Fruits
           of
           his
           Ministry
           there
           ;
           and
           a
           new
           Generation
           sprung
           up
           there
           who
           knew
           not
           Ioseph
           .
           Yet
           the
           opportunity
           he
           found
           there
           was
           there
           of
           doing
           the
           more
           good
           ,
           by
           having
           those
           that
           were
           his
           Charge
           near
           about
           him
           ,
           made
           him
           all
           his
           days
           bear
           his
           Testimony
           to
           Parish
           Order
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           he
           had
           upon
           good
           Terms
           ,
           as
           much
           more
           elegible
           ,
           and
           more
           likely
           to
           answer
           the
           end
           ,
           than
           the
           Congregational
           way
           of
           gathering
           Churches
           from
           places
           far
           distant
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           ordinarily
           meet
           to
           worship
           God
           together
           .
           From
           his
           Experience
           here
           
           (
           though
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           what
           we
           can
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           do
           what
           we
           would
           )
           he
           often
           wished
           and
           prayed
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           Door
           ,
           by
           which
           to
           return
           to
           that
           Order
           again
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           not
           been
           long
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           but
           he
           began
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           neighbouring
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           likely
           to
           be
           a
           considerable
           Man.
           Though
           his
           extraordinary
           Modesty
           and
           Humility
           (
           which
           even
           in
           his
           Youth
           he
           was
           remarkable
           for
           )
           made
           him
           to
           sit
           down
           with
           silence
           
             in
             the
             lowest
             Room
          
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           as
           
             Elihu
             ,
             Days
             shall
             speak
          
           ;
           yet
           his
           eminent
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           could
           not
           long
           be
           hid
           ,
           the
           Ointment
           of
           the
           Right-hand
           will
           betray
           it self
           ;
           and
           a
           Person
           of
           his
           Merits
           could
           not
           but
           meet
           with
           those
           quickly
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Friend
             ,
             go
             up
             higher
          
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           Scripture
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           10.
           
           He
           was
           often
           called
           upon
           to
           preach
           the
           Week-day
           .
           Lectures
           ,
           which
           were
           set
           up
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           diligently
           attended
           upon
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           his
           Labours
           were
           generally
           very
           acceptable
           and
           successful
           .
           The
           
             Vox
             Populi
          
           fasten'd
           upon
           him
           the
           Epithet
           of
           
             Heavenly
             Henry
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Title
           he
           was
           commonly
           known
           all
           the
           Country
           over
           ,
           and
           his
           Advice
           was
           sought
           for
           by
           many
           neighbouring
           Ministers
           and
           Christians
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           one
           of
           those
           that
           found
           Favour
           and
           good
           Understanding
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           Man.
           He
           was
           noted
           at
           his
           first
           setting
           out
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           by
           one
           who
           was
           then
           intimately
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Character
           and
           Conversation
           )
           for
           three
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Great
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           savor
           of
           Godliness
           in
           all
           his
           Converse
           .
           2.
           
           Great
           Industry
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           useful
           Knowledge
           ;
           he
           was
           particularly
           observed
           to
           be
           very
           inquisi●…ive
           when
           he
           was
           among
           the
           Aged
           and
           Intelligent
           ,
           hearing
           them
           ,
           and
           asking
           them
           Questions
           ;
           a
           good
           Example
           to
           young
           Men
           ,
           especially
           young
           Ministers
           .
           3.
           
           Great
           Self-denial
           ,
           Self-diffidence
           ,
           and
           
           Self-abasement
           ;
           this
           eminent
           Humility
           put
           a
           Lustre
           upon
           all
           his
           other
           Graces
           .
           This
           Character
           of
           him
           ,
           minds
           me
           of
           a
           Passage
           I
           have
           sometimes
           heard
           him
           tell
           us
           ,
           a
           check
           to
           the
           forwardness
           ▪
           and
           conference
           of
           young
           Men
           ,
           That
           once
           at
           a
           Meeting
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           a
           Question
           of
           Moment
           was
           started
           ,
           to
           be
           debated
           among
           them
           ;
           upon
           the
           first
           proposal
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           confident
           young
           Man
           shoots
           his
           Bolt
           presently
           ,
           Truly
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             hold
             it
             so
             ;
             You
             hold
             Sir
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           a
           grave
           Minister
           )
           
             it
             becomes
             you
             to
             hold
             your
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           his
           frequent
           preaching
           of
           the
           Lectures
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           constant
           and
           diligent
           Attendant
           upon
           those
           within
           his
           reach
           ,
           as
           a
           Hearer
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           wrote
           the
           Sermons
           he
           heard
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           recorded
           in
           his
           Diary
           what
           in
           each
           Sermon
           reach'd
           his
           Heart
           ,
           affected
           him
           ,
           and
           did
           him
           good
           ;
           adding
           some
           proper
           pious
           Ejaculations
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Breathings
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           when
           he
           meditated
           upon
           and
           prayed
           over
           the
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           wonderful
           degree
           of
           Piety
           and
           Humility
           doth
           it
           evidence
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           so
           great
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           write
           ,
           
             This
             I
             learnt
          
           out
           of
           such
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           and
           
             this
             was
             the
             Truth
             I
             made
             up
             to
             my self
          
           out
           of
           such
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           and
           indeed
           something
           out
           of
           every
           Sermon
           .
           His
           diligent
           improvement
           of
           the
           Wo●…d
           preach'd
           ,
           contributed
           (
           more
           than
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           as
           a
           means
           )
           to
           his
           great
           Attainments
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Grace
           .
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           one
           great
           use
           of
           Week-day
           Lectures
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           gave
           Ministers
           an
           opportunity
           of
           hearing
           one
           another
           preach
           ,
           by
           whi●…h
           they
           are
           likely
           to
           profit
           ,
           when
           they
           hear
           not
           as
           Masters
           ,
           but
           as
           Scholars
           ,
           not
           as
           Censors
           ,
           but
           as
           Learners
           .
        
         
         
           His
           great
           Friend
           and
           Companion
           ,
           and
           Fellow
           Labourer
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           the
           worthy
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Steel
          
           (
           Minister
           of
           Hanmer
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           next
           Parishes
           to
           Worthenbury
           )
           whose
           praise
           is
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           his
           Excellent
           and
           Useful
           Treatises
           ,
           
             The
             Husbandman's
             Calling
             ;
             An
             Antidote
             against
             Distractions
             ,
          
           and
           several
           others
           .
           He
           was
           Mr.
           Henry's
           
             alter
             idem
          
           ,
           the
           Man
           of
           his
           Counsel
           ;
           with
           him
           he
           joined
           frequently
           at
           Hanmer
           and
           else-where
           ,
           in
           Christian
           Conference
           ,
           and
           in
           Days
           of
           Humiliation
           and
           Prayer
           :
           Besides
           ,
           their
           Meetings
           with
           other
           Ministers
           at
           Publick
           Lectures
           ;
           after
           which
           it
           was
           usual
           for
           them
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           among
           themselves
           in
           set
           Disputations
           in
           Latin
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Work
           that
           in
           those
           Days
           was
           carried
           on
           among
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           their
           Business
           ,
           as
           Iron
           sharpens
           Iron
           ,
           to
           provoke
           one
           another
           to
           Love
           and
           to
           good
           Works
           .
           What
           was
           done
           of
           this
           kind
           in
           Worcestershire
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Days
           he
           often
           laboured
           under
           Bodily
           Distempers
           ;
           it
           was
           fear'd
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           Consumption
           ;
           and
           some
           blamed
           him
           for
           taking
           so
           much
           pains
           in
           his
           Ministerial
           Work
           ,
           suggesting
           to
           him
           
             Master
             spare
             thy self
          
           :
           One
           of
           his
           Friends
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           lighted
           up
           all
           his
           Pound
           of
           Candles
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           hold
           out
           long
           at
           that
           rate
           ;
           and
           wished
           him
           to
           be
           a
           better
           Husband
           of
           his
           Strength
           :
           But
           he
           often
           reflected
           upon
           it
           with
           comfort
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           influenced
           by
           such
           Suggestions
           :
           
             The
             more
             we
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             may
             do
          
           (
           so
           he
           would
           sometimes
           say
           )
           
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
          
           When
           his
           Work
           was
           sometimes
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           bore
           hard
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           thus
           appealed
           to
           God
           ;
           
             Thou
             knowest
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             well
             contented
             I
             am
             to
             spend
             and
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             thy
             Service
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             outward
             Man
             decay
             ,
             O
             ,
             let
             the
             inward
             Man
             be
             renewed
             .
          
           Upon
           the
           returns
           of
           his
           Indisposition
           
           he
           expresseth
           a
           g●…eat
           Concern
           ,
           how
           to
           get
           Spiritual
           good
           by
           it
           ;
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           ●…urnace
           ,
           and
           
             leave
             some
             Dross
             behind
          
           ;
           for
           
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Loss
             to
             loose
             an
             Affliction
             .
          
           He
           mentions
           it
           as
           tha●…
           which
           he
           hoped
           did
           him
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           look
           upon
           every
           return
           of
           Distemper
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Summons
             to
             the
             Grave
          
           ;
           thus
           he
           learn'd
           to
           dye
           daily
           .
           
             I
             find
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             my
             earthly
             .
             Tabernacle
             t●…tering
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             down
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             a
             Building
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             shall
             never
             fail
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             my
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Even
             so
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           This
           was
           both
           his
           Strength
           and
           his
           Song
           ,
           under
           his
           Bodily
           Infirmities
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           was
           at
           Worthenbury
           he
           constantly
           laid
           by
           the
           Tenth
           of
           his
           Income
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           which
           he
           carefully
           and
           faithfully
           dispos'd
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           liberal
           things
           which
           he
           devis'd
           ,
           especially
           the
           teaching
           of
           poor
           Children
           :
           And
           he
           would
           recommend
           it
           as
           a
           good
           Rule
           to
           
             lay
             by
          
           for
           Charity
           (
           in
           some
           proportion
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Circumstances
           are
           )
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           the
           easier
           to
           
             lay
             out
          
           in
           Charity
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           apt
           to
           seek
           for
           opportunities
           of
           doing
           good
           when
           we
           have
           Money
           lying
           by
           us
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           This
           is
           not
           our
           own
           but
           the
           Poors
           .
           To
           encourage
           himself
           and
           others
           to
           Works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           
             He
             is
             no
             Fool
             who
             parts
             with
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             keep
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             Recompensed
             with
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             loose
             .
          
           And
           yet
           to
           prove
           Alms
           to
           be
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           exclude
           all
           Boasting
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           often
           express'd
           himself
           in
           these
           words
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Of
             thine
             own
             ,
             Lord
             have
             we
             given
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1658.
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           began
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Ministers
           of
           North-Wales
           ;
           and
           several
           Meetings
           they
           had
           at
           Ruthin
           and
           other
           places
           that
           Year
           ,
           
           for
           the
           settling
           of
           a
           Correspondence
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           of
           Unity
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           good
           Understanding
           among
           themselves
           ,
           by
           entring
           into
           an
           Association
           ,
           like
           those
           some
           years
           before
           of
           Worcestershire
           and
           Cumberland
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           as
           their
           pattern
           (
           those
           two
           having
           been
           Published
           )
           they
           did
           refer
           themselves
           .
           They
           appointed
           particular
           Associations
           ;
           and
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           differences
           of
           Apprehension
           ,
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ;
           some
           being
           in
           their
           Judgments
           Episcopal
           ,
           others
           Congregational
           ,
           and
           others
           Classical
           )
           they
           agreed
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Matters
           in
           Variance
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           to
           each
           other
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           Fellowship
           ;
           that
           with
           one
           Shoulder
           and
           with
           one
           Consent
           ,
           they
           might
           Study
           each
           in
           their
           places
           to
           promote
           the
           Common
           Interest
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           Salvation
           of
           precious
           Souls
           .
           He
           observ'd
           that
           this
           Year
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Oliver
             Cromwell
          
           ,
           there
           was
           generally
           throughout
           the
           Nation
           ,
           a
           great
           Change
           in
           the
           Temper
           of
           God's
           People
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           tendency
           towards
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           by
           Consent
           weary
           of
           their
           long
           clashings
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           Diary
           he
           expresseth
           his
           great
           Rejoycing
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           Hopes
           that
           the
           time
           was
           at
           Hand
           ,
           when
           
             Iudah
             should
             no
             longer
             vex
             Ephraim
             ,
             nor
             Ephraim
             envy
             Iudah
             ,
             neither
             should
             they
             learn
             War
             any
             more
             .
          
           And
           though
           these
           hopes
           were
           soon
           disappointed
           by
           a
           Change
           of
           the
           Scene
           ;
           yet
           he
           would
           often
           speak
           of
           the
           Experience
           of
           that
           and
           the
           following
           Year
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           as
           a
           Specimen
           of
           what
           may
           yet
           be
           expected
           ;
           (
           and
           therefore
           in
           Faith
           prayed
           for
           )
           when
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           us
           from
           on
           high
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             live
             when
             God
             doth
             this
             ?
          
           From
           this
           Experience
           he
           likewise
           gather'd
           this
           Observation
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             our
             Difference
             of
             Opinion
             that
             doth
             us
             the
             mischief
          
           ;
           (
           for
           we
           may
           as
           soon
           expect
           all
           the
           Clocks
           in
           the
           Town
           
           to
           strike
           together
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           all
           good
           People
           of
           a
           mind
           in
           every
           thing
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           )
           but
           
             the
             mismanagement
             of
             that
             difference
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Association
           of
           the
           Ministers
           it
           was
           referred
           to
           Mr.
           Henry
           to
           draw
           up
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Agreement
           which
           concerned
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           task
           he
           performed
           to
           their
           Satisfaction
           :
           his
           Preface
           to
           what
           he
           drew
           up
           begins
           thus
           :
           
             Though
             the
             main
             of
             our
             Desires
             and
             Endeavours
             be
             after
             Unity
             in
             the
             greater
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             we
             judge
             Uniformity
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             altogether
             neglected
             by
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             influence
             ,
             which
             external
             visible
             Order
             hath
             upon
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Comliness
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             also
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             Direct
             Tendency
             to
             the
             strenthning
             of
             our
             Hands
             in
             Ministerial
             Services
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             Prejudices
             which
             many
             People
             have
             conceiv'd
             even
             against
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             itself
             .
             We
             bless
             God
             from
             our
             very
             Souls
             ,
             for
             that
             whereunto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             hope
             some
             further
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             closer
             walking
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             and
             minding
             the
             same
             things
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Rule
             which
             we
             desire
             and
             resolve
             to
             walk
             by
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             for
             those
             things
             wherein
             the
             Word
             is
             silent
             ,
             we
             think
             we
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             had
             (
             as
             we
             think
             we
             ought
             )
             in
             our
             present
             Agreement
             ,
             a
             special
             Eye
             to
             the
             
               Directory
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           These
           Agreements
           of
           theirs
           were
           the
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           for
           good
           ,
           for
           that
           here
           (
           as
           in
           Worcestershire
           )
           when
           they
           were
           in
           agitation
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           set
           apart
           a
           Day
           
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           among
           themselves
           to
           bewail
           Ministerial
           neglects
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           to
           God
           for
           Direction
           and
           Success
           in
           their
           Ministerial
           .
           Work.
           They
           met
           sometimes
           for
           this
           purpose
           at
           Mr.
           Henry's
           House
           at
           Worthenbury
           .
        
         
           One
           Passage
           may
           not
           improperly
           ,
           be
           inserted
           here
           ,
           that
           once
           at
           a
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           being
           desired
           to
           subscribe
           a
           Certificate
           concerning
           one
           whom
           he
           had
           not
           sufficient
           acquaintance
           with
           ;
           he
           refus'd
           ,
           giving
           this
           Reason
           ,
           That
           
             he
             preferred
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             Conscience
             before
             the
             Friendship
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Sept.
           29.
           1658.
           the
           Lady
           Puleston
           dyed
           .
           
             She
             was
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             best
             Friend
             I
             had
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             my
             Friend
             in
             Heaven
             is
             still
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             never
             leave
             me
             nor
             forsake
             me
             .
          
           He
           preached
           her
           Funeral
           Sermon
           from
           Isa.
           3.
           last
           ,
           
             Cease
             from
             Man
             whose
             Breath
             is
             in
             his
             Nostrils
             .
          
           He
           hath
           noted
           this
           Expression
           of
           hers
           not
           long
           before
           she
           dy'd
           :
           
             My
             Soul
             leans
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             lean
             to
             me
             sweet
             Saviour
             .
          
           About
           this
           time
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             A
             dark
             Cloud
             is
             over
             my
             Concernments
             in
             this
             Family
             ,
             but
             my
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             me
             and
             my
             Interest
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             may
             still
             be
             kept
             on
             foot
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Amen
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             .
          
           But
           he
           adds
           soon
           after
           that
           saying
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           us'd
           often
           to
           quote
           and
           take
           comfort
           from
           ;
           
             Nubecula
             est
             &
             citò
             pertransibit
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           little
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           will
           soon
           blow
           over
           .
        
         
           About
           a
           Year
           after
           ,
           Sept.
           5.
           1659.
           
           Judge
           Puleston
           dy'd
           ,
           and
           all
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Interest
           in
           Emeral
           Family
           was
           buryed
           in
           his
           Grave
           .
           He
           preached
           the
           Judges
           Funeral
           Sermon
           from
           
             Neh.
             13.
             14.
             
             Wipe
             not
             out
             my
             good
             Deeds
             that
             I
             have
             done
             for
             the
             House
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Offices
             thereof
          
           ;
           the
           Design
           of
           which
           Sermon
           was
           not
           to
           ●…pplaud
           his
           Deceased
           Friend
           ;
           I
           find
           not
           
           a
           word
           in
           the
           Sermon
           to
           that
           purpose
           :
           But
           he
           took
           occasion
           from
           the
           instance
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Benefactor
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           the
           Judge
           was
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Deeds
           done
           for
           the
           House
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Offices
           thereof
           ,
           are
           good
           Deeds
           :
           and
           to
           press
           People
           according
           as
           their
           Ability
           and
           Opportunity
           was
           ,
           to
           do
           such
           Deeds
           .
           One
           passage
           I
           find
           in
           that
           Sermon
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           Recorded
           ;
           That
           it
           had
           been
           for
           several
           Years
           the
           practise
           of
           a
           worthy
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Neighbouring
           County
           in
           renewing
           his
           Leases
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           it
           a
           Condition
           that
           his
           Tenants
           should
           keep
           a
           Hawk
           or
           a
           Dog
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           oblige
           them
           that
           they
           should
           keep
           a
           Bible
           in
           their
           Houses
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           should
           bring
           up
           their
           Children
           to
           learn
           to
           Read
           and
           to
           be
           Catechized
           .
           This
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           would
           be
           no
           charge
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           oblige
           them
           to
           that
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           neglect
           .
           
             Some
             wish'd
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           
             that
             I
             had
             chosen
             some
             other
             Subject
             for
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             but
             I
             approved
             my self
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             please
             m●…n
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Servant
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           What
           personal
           Affronts
           he
           received
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Branches
           of
           that
           Family
           at
           that
           time
           need
           not
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           Exemplary
           Patience
           he
           bore
           them
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           In
           March
           ,
           165●…
           .
           he
           was
           very
           much
           sollicited
           to
           leave
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Vicaridge
           of
           Wrexham
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           place
           that
           he
           had
           both
           a
           great
           Interest
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           kindness
           for
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           see
           his
           Call
           clear
           from
           Worthenbury
           ,
           so
           he
           declin'd
           it
           .
           The
           same
           Year
           he
           had
           an
           offer
           made
           him
           of
           a
           considerable
           Living
           near
           London
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           of
           them
           that
           are
           given
           to
           Change
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           Consult
           with
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           nor
           seek
           great
           things
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           That
           Year
           he
           had
           some
           disturbance
           from
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           were
           set
           on
           by
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           wished
           
           ill
           to
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           they
           Challenged
           him
           to
           dispute
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           he
           was
           to
           prove
           against
           them
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           he
           Worshipped
           was
           not
           an
           Idol
           ;
           that
           
             Iohn
             Baddely
          
           (
           a
           Blacksmith
           in
           Malpas
           ,
           and
           the
           Ring-leader
           of
           the
           Quakers
           in
           that
           Country
           )
           was
           not
           Infallible
           nor
           without
           Sin
           ;
           That
           Baptism
           with
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           are
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ;
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           come
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           :
           But
           he
           never
           had
           any
           publick
           Disputes
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           disturbance
           from
           them
           in
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           Ministers
           had
           elsewhere
           about
           that
           time
           .
           He
           had
           some
           apprehensions
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           make
           the
           Quakers
           a
           Scourge
           to
           this
           Nation
           ;
           but
           had
           Comfort
           in
           this
           Assurance
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           in
           due
           time
           vindicate
           his
           own
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           them
           who
           will
           not
           Repent
           to
           give
           him
           Glory
           ,
           will
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           Fire
           .
        
         
           One
           passage
           I
           cannot
           omit
           ,
           because
           it
           discovers
           what
           kind
           of
           Spirit
           the
           Quakers
           were
           of
           :
           A
           Debauch'd
           Gentleman
           being
           in
           his
           revels
           at
           Malpas
           ,
           Drinking
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           was
           after
           a
           sort
           reproved
           for
           it
           by
           Baddely
           the
           Quaker
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           his
           Company
           ;
           Why
           (
           saith
           the
           Gentleman
           )
           I
           'll
           ask
           thee
           one
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           is
           it
           better
           for
           me
           to
           follow
           Drinking
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           and
           Hear
           Henry
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             two
             ,
             rather
             follow
             thy
             Drinking
             and
             Swearing
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Cheshire
           Rising
           this
           Year
           (
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Irregular
           Powers
           that
           then
           were
           ●…ppermost
           )
           under
           Sir
           
             George
             Booth
          
           (
           afterwards
           Lord
           Delamere
           )
           and
           that
           of
           North-Wales
           under
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Middleton
          
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           affect
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           thereabouts
           .
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Praye●…
           for
           them
           in
           ●…his
           Di●…y
           the
           Day
           of
           their
           first
           appearing
           is
           ,
           
             Lord
             own
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             
             truly
             own
             thee
             .
          
           He
           note●…
           ,
           that
           Lambert's
           Forces
           which
           came
           down
           to
           Suppress
           them
           ,
           did
           in
           that
           Neighbourhood
           espouse
           the
           Quakers
           Cause
           ,
           and
           offer
           Injury
           to
           some
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           unless
           God
           intend
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Nation
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           prosper
           :
           Nor
           did
           they
           long
           ,
           though
           in
           that
           Expedition
           they
           had
           Success
           .
           In
           their
           Return
           some
           of
           Lambert's
           Soldiers
           were
           at
           Worthenbury
           Church
           hearing
           Mr.
           Henry
           upon
           a
           Lord's
           Day
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           sat
           with
           his
           Hat
           on
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           Singing
           Psalms
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           Publickly
           admonish'd
           him
           :
           And
           there
           being
           many
           Anabaptists
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           Recorded
           it
           as
           a
           good
           Providence
           ,
           that
           those
           Questions
           in
           the
           Cate●…hism
           which
           are
           concerning
           Baptism
           ,
           came
           in
           Course
           to
           be
           Expounded
           that
           Day
           .
           The
           first
           Rising
           of
           the
           Cheshire
           Forces
           was
           Aug.
           1.
           1659.
           and
           the
           19th
           following
           they
           were
           worsted
           and
           scattered
           by
           Lambert's
           Forces
           ,
           near
           Northwich
           ,
           a
           strange
           Spirit
           of
           fear
           being
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           quite
           took
           off
           their
           Chariot
           Wheels
           .
           The
           Country
           call'd
           it
           not
           the
           Cheshire
           Rising
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Cheshire
             Race
          
           .
           Some
           blamed
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           give
           God
           thanks
           publickly
           for
           the
           defeat
           of
           Sir
           
             George
             Booth
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           answer'd
           with
           his
           usual
           mildness
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Apprehensions
             concerning
             that
             Affair
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             .
             We
             are
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             never
             more
             .
          
           He
           preach'd
           the
           Lecture
           at
           Chester
           soon
           after
           ,
           just
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Mr.
           Cook
           ,
           a●…
           eminent
           Minister
           in
           Chester
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           were
           carried
           Prisoners
           to
           London
           ,
           for
           their
           Agency
           in
           the
           late
           Attempt
           :
           and
           the
           City
           was
           threatned
           to
           have
           their
           Charter
           taken
           away
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Text
           in
           Course
           that
           day
           (
           for
           they
           Preached
           over
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           whole
           ,
           at
           that
           Lecture
           )
           happen'd
           to
           be
           
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             We
             have
             here
             no
             continuing
             City
             ,
          
           which
           he
           thought
           a
           word
           upon
           the
           Wheels
           at
           
           that
           time
           .
           He
           Notes
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           that
           when
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Army
           Rul'd
           ,
           disturb'd
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           carry'd
           all
           before
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           high
           Hand
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           Grounds
           to
           fear
           
             sad
             times
             approaching
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Prayer
           is
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             fit
             thy
             People
             for
             the
             Fiery
             Trial.
             
          
        
         
           He
           was
           a
           hearty
           well-wisher
           to
           the
           return
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Spring
           following
           ,
           April
           ,
           1660.
           and
           was
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           Mercy
           of
           it
           .
           
             While
             others
             rejoyce
             carnally
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Lord
             ,
             help
             thy
             People
             to
             rejoyce
             spiritually
             ,
             in
             our
             publick
             National
             Mercies
             .
          
           'T
           was
           upon
           that
           occasion
           that
           Mr.
           Baxter
           preached
           his
           Sermon
           of
           
             Right
             Rejoycing
          
           ,
           on
           Luke
           10.
           20.
           
           But
           he
           and
           others
           soon
           saw
           cause
           to
           Rejoyce
           with
           Trembling
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           both
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Judgment
           ;
           for
           about
           that
           time
           he
           hath
           this
           Melancholy
           Remark
           ;
           
             Religion
             loses
             Ground
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             Profan●…ss
             gets
             it
             :
          
           Help
           Lord
           !
           However
           he
           was
           very
           Industrious
           to
           quiet
           the
           minds
           of
           some
           who
           were
           uneasie
           at
           that
           great
           Revolution
           ;
           and
           that
           Scripture
           yielded
           him
           much
           Satisfaction
           :
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             35.
             
             The
             Father
             loveth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             Hands
             .
          
           If
           Christ
           be
           not
           only
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             Heir
             over
             all
             things
          
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           work
           together
           for
           good
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Text
           also
           which
           the
           Lord
           put
           it
           into
           his
           Heart
           to
           preach
           upon
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Publick
           Thanksgiving
           for
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ,
           was
           very
           comfortable
           to
           him
           ▪
           
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             
             The
             Kings
             Heart
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           His
           sence
           of
           that
           great
           Mercy
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           in
           the
           unbloody
           ,
           peaceable
           and
           legal
           Settlement
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           2d
           ,
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Multitudes
           ,
           besides
           both
           Ministers
           and
           others
           that
           were
           of
           the
           
             quiet
             in
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           not
           long
           after
           suffered
           very
           hard
           things
           under
           
           him
           .
           Soon
           after
           the
           Return
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           notes
           ,
           how
           industrious
           some
           were
           to
           remove
           him
           from
           Worthenbury
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           writes
           this
           as
           the
           Breathing
           of
           his
           Soul
           towards
           God
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             thee
             ,
             fasten
             me
             here
             as
             a
             Nail
             in
             a
             sure
             place
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             nothing
             ill
             which
             thou
             dost
             with
             me
             :
          
           and
           when
           press'd
           by
           his
           Friends
           more
           earnestly
           than
           before
           to
           accept
           of
           some
           other
           place
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Mine
             Eye
             is
             up
             unto
             thee
             ,
             I
             am
             wholly
             at
             thy
             disposal
             ,
             make
             my
             way
             plain
             before
             my
             Face
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             Enemies
             ;
             my
             Resolution
             is
             ,
             to
             deny
             my self
             if
             thou
             callest
             me
             .
             Here
             (
             or
             any
             where
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             great
             Matter
             where
             )
             I
             am
             .
          
           Many
           Years
           after
           the
           King's
           Return
           ,
           he
           Dated
           a
           Letter
           May
           29.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           further
           which
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           give
           some
           account
           of
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Ministry
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           State
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           he
           had
           with
           God
           in
           those
           Years
           :
           The
           former
           out
           of
           his
           Sermon-Notes
           ,
           the
           latter
           out
           of
           his
           Diary
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Subjects
           he
           Preached
           upon
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           use
           to
           dwell
           long
           upon
           a
           Text.
           
             Better
             one
             Sermon
             upon
             many
             Texts
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           many
           Scriptures
           opened
           and
           applied
           )
           
             than
             many
             Sermons
             upon
             one
             Text
             :
          
           To
           that
           purpose
           he
           would
           sometimes
           speak
           .
        
         
           He
           used
           to
           Preach
           in
           a
           fixed
           Method
           ,
           and
           linked
           his
           Subjects
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           Chain
           ;
           not
           confining
           himself
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           Catechism
           ;
           (
           which
           some
           commend
           )
           but
           he
           adapted
           his
           Method
           and
           Style
           to
           the
           Capacity
           of
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           fetching
           his
           Similitudes
           for
           Illustration
           ,
           from
           those
           things
           which
           were
           familiar
           to
           them
           .
           He
           did
           not
           shoot
           the
           Arrow
           of
           the
           Word
           over
           their
           Heads
           in
           high
           Notions
           ,
           or
           the
           Flourishes
           of
           affected
           Rhetorick
           ,
           nor
           under
           their
           
           Feet
           by
           blunt
           and
           homely
           Expressions
           ,
           as
           many
           do
           under
           pretence
           of
           plainness
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           Hearts
           in
           close
           and
           lively
           Applications
           .
           His
           Delivery
           was
           very
           graceful
           and
           agreeable
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           either
           noisie
           and
           precipitate
           on
           the
           one
           Hand
           ,
           or
           dull
           and
           slow
           on
           the
           other
           .
           His
           Doctrine
           did
           drop
           as
           the
           Dew
           ,
           and
           distil
           as
           the
           soaking
           Rain
           ,
           and
           came
           with
           a
           charming
           pleasing
           Power
           ,
           such
           as
           many
           will
           bear
           witness
           to
           ,
           that
           have
           wonder'd
           at
           the
           gracious
           words
           which
           proceeded
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           .
        
         
           He
           wrote
           the
           Notes
           of
           his
           Sermons
           pretty
           large
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           always
           very
           legible
           ;
           he
           wrote
           most
           of
           them
           twice
           over
           .
           But
           even
           when
           he
           had
           put
           his
           last
           Hand
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           commonly
           left
           many
           imperfect
           Hints
           ,
           which
           gave
           room
           for
           Enlargements
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           a
           very
           great
           Felicity
           .
           And
           he
           would
           often
           advise
           Ministers
           not
           to
           tye
           themselves
           too
           strictly
           to
           their
           Notes
           ,
           but
           having
           well
           digested
           the
           Matter
           before
           ,
           to
           allow
           themselves
           a
           liberty
           of
           Expression
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           Man's
           Affections
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           well
           rais'd
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           .
           But
           for
           this
           ,
           no
           certain
           Rule
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           there
           are
           
             diversities
             of
             Gifts
          
           ,
           and
           each
           to
           
             profit
             withal
          
           .
        
         
           He
           kept
           his
           Sermon-Notes
           in
           very
           neat
           and
           exact
           Order
           ;
           Sermons
           in
           Course
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Subject
           ▪
           and
           occasional
           Sermons
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture-order
           of
           the
           Texts
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           could
           readily
           turn
           to
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           tho'
           afterwards
           he
           was
           removed
           to
           a
           place
           far
           enough
           distant
           from
           any
           of
           that
           Auditory
           ,
           yet
           (
           though
           some
           have
           desired
           it
           )
           he
           seldom
           preach'd
           any
           of
           those
           hundreds
           of
           Sermons
           which
           he
           had
           preach'd
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           no
           not
           when
           he
           preach'd
           never
           so
           privately
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           last
           he
           studied
           new
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           wrote
           them
           as
           elaborately
           as
           ever
           ;
           for
           he
           thought
           a
           Sermon
           best
           preach'd
           ,
           when
           it
           
           was
           newly
           meditated
           :
           Nay
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           preach
           upon
           the
           same
           Text
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           make
           and
           write
           the
           Sermons
           over
           ;
           and
           he
           never
           offered
           that
           to
           God
           which
           cost
           him
           nothing
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           went
           to
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           preach'd
           there
           before
           the
           University
           in
           Christ-Church
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           several
           times
           ,
           his
           Labours
           were
           not
           only
           very
           acceptable
           ,
           but
           successful
           too
           ;
           particularly
           one
           Sermon
           which
           he
           preach'd
           there
           ,
           on
           Prov.
           14.
           9.
           
           
             Fools
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           ;
           for
           which
           Sermon
           ,
           a
           young
           Master
           of
           Arts
           came
           to
           his
           Chamber
           afterwards
           to
           return
           him
           thanks
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           good
           Impressions
           ,
           which
           Divine
           Grace
           by
           that
           Sermon
           had
           made
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ,
           which
           he
           hoped
           he
           should
           never
           forget
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Diary
           ,
           he
           frequently
           records
           the
           frame
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           studying
           and
           preaching
           .
           Sometimes
           blessing
           God
           for
           signal
           help
           vouchsafed
           ,
           and
           owning
           him
           the
           
             Lord
             God
             of
             all
             his
             Enlargements
          
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           complaining
           of
           great
           deadness
           and
           straitness
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             I
             can
             speak
             of
             Eternal
             things
             ,
             with
             so
             little
             Sense
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             them
             .
             Lord
             ,
             strengthen
             that
             which
             remains
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             die
             .
          
           And
           he
           once
           writes
           thus
           upon
           a
           studying
           Day
           ;
           
             I
             forgot
             explicitly
             and
             expressly
             when
             I
             began
             to
             crave
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Chariot
             Wheels
             drove
             accordingly
             .
             Lord
             ,
             forgive
             my
             Omissions
             ,
             and
             keep
             me
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Soul
           in
           these
           Years
           ,
           it
           should
           seem
           by
           his
           Diary
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           exercised
           with
           some
           Doubts
           and
           Fears
           concerning
           it
           .
           I
           think
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             never
             did
             any
             poor
             Creature
             pass
             through
             such
             a
             mixture
             of
             Hope
             and
             Fear
             ,
             Ioy
             and
             Sadness
             ,
             Assurance
             and
             Doubting
             ,
             down
             and
             up
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             these
             Years
             past
             —
          
           (
           The
           Notice
           of
           this
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           poor
           drooping
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           their
           Case
           is
           not
           singular
           ;
           
           and
           that
           if
           God
           for
           a
           small
           Moment
           hide
           his
           Face
           from
           them
           ;
           he
           deals
           with
           them
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           he
           useth
           sometimes
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           dearest
           of
           his
           Servants
           )
           .
           It
           would
           affect
           one
           ;
           to
           hear
           one
           that
           liv'd
           a
           Life
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           complaining
           of
           great
           straitness
           in
           Prayer
           .
           
             No
             Life
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Duty
             ,
             many
             Wandrings
             ;
             If
             my
             Prayers
             were
             written
             down
             ,
             and
             my
             vain
             Thoughts
             interlined
             ,
             What
             incoherent
             Nonsense
             would
             there
             be
             ?
             I
             am
             ashamed
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             ,
             O
             pitty
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             .
          
           To
           hear
           him
           suspecting
           the
           workings
           of
           Pride
           of
           Heart
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           an
           Account
           to
           a
           Friend
           ,
           who
           enquired
           of
           him
           ,
           touching
           the
           success
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           record
           this
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           with
           this
           Ejaculation
           annexed
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             pardon
             and
             subdue
          
           :
           'T
           was
           a
           sign
           that
           he
           kept
           a
           very
           watchful
           Eye
           upon
           the
           Motions
           of
           his
           own
           Heart
           .
        
         
           To
           hear
           him
           charging
           it
           upon
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           present
           at
           such
           a
           Duty
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           many
           Distractions
           not
           tasting
           sweetness
           in
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           When
           a
           Fire
           is
           first
           kindled
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           there
           is
           a
           deal
           of
           Smoak
           and
           Smother
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           wears
           away
           ;
           so
           in
           young
           Converts
           ,
           much
           peevishness
           ,
           frowardness
           ,
           darkness
           :
           
             So
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             yet
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             .
             Lord
             pity
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             Flax
             ;
             though
             as
             yet
             it
             do
             but
             smoak
             ,
             let
             these
             Sparks
             be
             blown
             up
             into
             a
             Flame
             .
          
        
         
           
             Great
             Mercies
             ,
             but
             poor
             Returns
             ,
             signal
             Opportunities
             ,
             but
             small
             Improvements
             :
          
           Such
           are
           his
           Complaints
           frequently
           concerning
           himself
           .
           And
           though
           few
           or
           none
           excell'd
           him
           in
           profitable
           Discourse
           ,
           yet
           in
           that
           he
           often
           bewails
           his
           Barronness
           ,
           and
           Unprofitableness
           .
           
             Little
             good
             done
             or
             gotten
             such
             a
             day
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Heart
             ;
             't
             is
             my
             Sin
             and
             Shame
             .
             O
             that
             I
             had
             Wings
             like
             a
             Dove
             .
          
        
         
         
           Yet
           when
           he
           wanted
           a
           Faith
           of
           Assurance
           ,
           he
           li●…'d
           by
           a
           Faith
           of
           Adherence
           .
           Such
           a
           Day
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             full
             Resignation
             was
             made
             of
             all
             my
             Concernments
             ,
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             my
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             let
             him
             deal
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             Eyes
             ;
             I
             am
             learning
             and
             labouring
             to
             live
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Lord
             help
             my
             Unbelief
             .
          
           Another
           time
           he
           notes
           ,
           that
           many
           perplexing
           Fears
           being
           upon
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           silenced
           with
           that
           sweet
           Word
           which
           was
           seasonably
           brought
           to
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           
             Fear
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             thou
             shalt
             suffer
             .
          
        
         
           He
           very
           frequently
           kept
           Days
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Humiliation
           in
           secret
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           his
           Days
           of
           Atonement
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           observed
           these
           monthly
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           only
           upon
           special
           occasions
           ;
           but
           the
           Memorandums
           in
           his
           Diary
           (
           not
           only
           while
           he
           was
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           but
           often
           after
           )
           shew
           what
           sweet
           Communion
           he
           had
           with
           God
           in
           those
           solemn
           Duties
           ,
           which
           no
           Eye
           was
           Witness
           to
           ,
           but
           his
           who
           
             sees
             in
             secret
          
           ,
           and
           will
           
             reward
             openly
             .
             Remember
             (
             O
             my
             Soul
             )
          
           such
           a
           Day
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Day
             of
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Engagements
             entred
             into
             ,
             and
             strong
             Resolutions
             taken
             up
             of
             closer
             Walking
             ,
             and
             more
             Watchfulness
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             undertake
             for
             me
             !
          
           And
           upon
           another
           of
           those
           Days
           of
           secret
           Prayer
           and
           Humiliation
           ,
           he
           notes
           ,
           
             If
             sowing
             in
             Tears
             be
             so
             sweet
             ,
             what
             then
             will
             the
             Harvest
             be
             when
             I
             shall
             reap
             in
             Ioy
             ?
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             who
             forgiveth
             all
             thine
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             due
             time
             heal
             all
             thy
             Diseases
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             His
             Marriage
             ,
             Family
             ,
             Family
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Education
             of
             his
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           His
           removed
           from
           Emeral
           ,
           to
           the
           House
           in
           Worthenbury
           ,
           which
           the
           Judge
           had
           built
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           February
           ,
           1658
           /
           9
           ,
           and
           then
           had
           one
           of
           his
           Sisters
           with
           him
           to
           keep
           his
           House
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           he
           a
           Tent
           ,
           but
           God
           had
           an
           Altar
           ,
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           smoaking
           Altar
           .
           There
           he
           set
           up
           Repetition
           on
           Sabbath-Evenings
           ,
           and
           welcom'd
           his
           Neighbours
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           Christian
           Friends
           often
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           his
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           kept
           Days
           of
           ,
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           at
           his
           House
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           tell
           People
           when
           they
           had
           built
           new
           Houses
           ,
           they
           must
           dedicate
           them
           (
           referring
           to
           Deut.
           20.
           5.
           and
           
             Psal.
             30.
             ult
             .
          
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           invite
           God
           to
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           devote
           them
           to
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           Providence
           having
           thus
           brought
           him
           into
           a
           House
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           soon
           after
           provided
           him
           a
           Help-meet
           for
           him
           .
           After
           long
           Agitation
           ,
           and
           some
           Discouragement
           and
           Opposition
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           Apr.
           26.
           1660.
           he
           Married
           Katherine
           ,
           the
           only
           Daughter
           and
           Heiress
           of
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Matthews
          
           ,
           of
           Broad-Oak
           in
           the
           Township
           of
           Iscoyd
           ,
           in
           Flint-shire
           ,
           (
           but
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Malp●…
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Cheshire
           ,
           and
           about
           two
           Miles
           distant
           from
           Whitchurch
           ,
           a
           considerable
           Market
           Town
           in
           
             Shropshire
             )
          
           .
           Mr.
           Matthews
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           very
           competent
           Estate
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           as
           King
           Iames
           the
           First
           us'd
           to
           say
           was
           the
           happiest
           Lot
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           which
           set
           a
           Man
           below
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
           and
           above
           that
           of
           a
           Petty-Constable
           .
           This
           was
           his
           only
           Child
           :
           very
           fair
           and
           honourable
           Overtures
           had
           been
           made
           for
           her
           disposal
           ;
           but
           it
           pleased
           God
           so
           to
           order
           Events
           ,
           and
           to
           over-rule
           the
           Spirits
           of
           those
           concern'd
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           reserv'd
           to
           be
           a
           Blessing
           to
           this
           good
           Man
           ,
           in
           things
           pertaining
           
             both
             to
             Life
             and
             Godliness
          
           .
        
         
           His
           purpose
           of
           Marriage
           was
           published
           in
           the
           Church
           three
           Lord's
           Days
           before
           ;
           a
           laudable
           Practice
           ,
           which
           he
           greatly
           approved
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           others
           to
           .
        
         
           The
           Day
           before
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           he
           kept
           as
           a
           Day
           of
           secret
           Prayer
           and
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           Those
           who
           would
           have
           comfort
           in
           that
           Change
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           must
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           none
           of
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           their
           single
           State
           with
           them
           into
           the
           married
           State.
           And
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           at
           a
           
             Wedding
             ,
             will
             turn
             the
             Water
             into
             Wine
          
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           come
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           invited
           by
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           He
           took
           all
           occasions
           while
           he
           liv'd
           ,
           to
           express
           his
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           comfort
           he
           had
           in
           this
           Relation
           ,
           
             A
             day
             of
             Mercy
          
           (
           so
           he
           writes
           on
           his
           Marriage
           day
           )
           
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             .
             God
             had
             given
             him
             one
          
           (
           as
           he
           writes
           afterwards
           )
           
             every
             way
             h●…
             helper
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             had
             much
             comfort
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             be
             thanked
             God
             with
             all
             his
             Heart
             .
          
           He
           writes
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           
             April
             26.
             1680.
             
             This
             day
             we
             have
             been
             Married
             Twenty
             Years
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             we
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             more
             than
             Twenty
             Thousand
             Mercies
             ;
             to
             God
             be
             Glory
             .
          
           Sometimes
           he
           writes
           ;
           we
           have
           been
           so
           long
           Married
           ,
           and
           
             never
             Reconciled
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
           His
           usual
           Prayer
           for
           his
           Friends
           in
           the
           Married
           State
           ,
           was
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Practise
           in
           that
           State
           ;
           That
           they
           might
           be
           
             mutually
             serviceable
             to
             each
             others
             Faith
             
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             serviceable
             to
             God's
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           Her
           Father
           ,
           though
           he
           put
           some
           Hardships
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           Terms
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           somewhat
           a
           verse
           to
           the
           Match
           ,
           yet
           by
           Mr.
           Henry's
           great
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           God's
           good
           Providence
           ,
           he
           was
           influenced
           to
           give
           a
           free
           consent
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           ,
           with
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           gave
           her
           in
           Marriage
           .
           From
           this
           ,
           as
           from
           other
           Experiences
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           had
           learned
           to
           say
           with
           Assurance
           ;
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             way
             .
          
           Mr.
           Matthews
           settled
           part
           of
           his
           Estate
           before
           Marriage
           upon
           them
           and
           theirs
           ;
           he
           lived
           about
           seven
           Years
           after
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           dyed
           ,
           the
           remainder
           of
           it
           came
           to
           them
           .
           This
           competent
           Estate
           which
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           brought
           into
           his
           Hand
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           a
           Comfortable
           Support
           to
           him
           when
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           of
           his
           Living
           ,
           and
           when
           many
           Faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           were
           reduced
           to
           great
           Poverty
           and
           Straits
           ;
           but
           it
           enabled
           him
           likewise
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           freely
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           to
           his
           dying
           Day
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           for
           the
           Relief
           of
           others
           that
           were
           in
           want
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           sow'd
           plentifully
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           large
           proportion
           of
           his
           Income
           ;
           and
           often
           blessed
           God
           that
           he
           had
           wherewithal
           ,
           remembring
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           how
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             than
             to
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           Such
           was
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           such
           the
           Vine
           which
           God
           graciously
           planted
           by
           the
           side
           of
           his
           House
           .
           By
           her
           God
           gave
           him
           six
           Children
           ,
           all
           born
           within
           less
           than
           e●…ht
           Years
           ;
           the
           two
           eldest
           Sons
           ,
           Iohn
           and
           Matthew
           :
           ●…he
           other
           four
           Daughters
           ,
           
             Sarah
             ,
             Katharine
             ,
             Eleanor
          
           and
           Ann.
           His
           eldest
           Son
           Iohn
           dyed
           of
           the
           Measles
           in
           〈◊〉
           sixth
           year
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           in
           Mercy
           continued
           to
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Lord
           having
           built
           him
           up
           into
           a
           Family
           ,
           he
           was
           careful
           and
           faithful
           in
           making
           good
           his
           solemn
           Vow
           at
           his
           Ordination
           ,
           that
           
             he
             and
             his
             House
             would
             serve
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             really
             that
             which
             we
             are
             relatively
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           so
           much
           what
           we
           are
           at
           Church
           ,
           as
           what
           we
           are
           in
           our
           Families
           .
           Religion
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           will
           be
           
             Family
             Religion
          
           .
           In
           this
           his
           Practise
           was
           very
           Exemplary
           ;
           he
           was
           one
           that
           walked
           before
           his
           House
           in
           a
           perfect
           way
           ,
           with
           a
           perfect
           Heart
           ,
           and
           therein
           behav'd
           himself
           wisely
           .
           His
           constant
           Care
           and
           prudent
           endeavour
           was
           not
           only
           to
           put
           away
           Iniquity
           far
           from
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           but
           that
           where
           he
           dwelt
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           might
           dwell
           richly
           .
           If
           he
           might
           have
           no
           other
           Church
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           
             Church
             in
             his
             House
          
           .
        
         
           He
           made
           Conscience
           of
           Closet-Worship
           ,
           and
           did
           abound
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           making
           his
           Family-Worship
           to
           excuse
           for
           that
           .
           He
           hath
           this
           affecting
           Note
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           upon
           the
           removing
           of
           his
           Closet
           ,
           but
           from
           one
           Room
           in
           the
           House
           to
           another
           ;
           this
           day
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           my
           new
           Closet
           was
           Consecrated
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           with
           this
           Prayer
           ;
           
             That
             all
             the
             Prayers
             that
             ever
             should
             be
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             Morning
             ,
             Evening
             ,
             and
             at
             Noon-day
             ,
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             might
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obtain
             a
             gracious
             Answer
             ,
             Amen
             and
             Amen
             .
          
           It
           was
           the
           Caution
           and
           Advice
           which
           he
           frequently
           gave
           to
           his
           Children
           and
           Friends
           ;
           Be
           sure
           you
           look
           to
           your
           Secret
           Duty
           ,
           keep
           that
           up
           whatever
           you
           do
           ;
           the
           Soul
           cannot
           prosper
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
           He
           observed
           that
           Apostasy
           generally
           begins
           at
           the
           Closet-door
           .
           Secret
           Prayer
           is
           first
           neglected
           ,
           and
           carelesly
           performed
           ,
           then
           frequently
           omitted
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           while
           wholly
           cast
           off
           ;
           and
           then
           farewel
           God
           and
           Christ
           and
           all
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           He
           also
           advis'd
           ,
           that
           
             Secret
             Duty
             be
             perform'd
             secretly
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Admonition
           he
           gave
           sometimes
           to
           those
           who
           caused
           thei●…
           Voice
           to
           be
           heard
           on
           high
           in
           that
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           ,
           Wife
           constantly
           prayed
           together
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           ;
           and
           seldom
           if
           they
           were
           together
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           was
           it
           intermitted
           ;
           and
           from
           his
           own
           Experience
           of
           the
           Benefit
           of
           this
           Practise
           ,
           He
           would
           take
           all
           opportunities
           to
           recommend
           it
           to
           those
           in
           that
           Relation
           ,
           as
           conducing
           very
           much
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           furtherance
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           Duty
           of
           Yoke-fellows
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             help
             one
             another
             to
             Heauen
             .
          
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Duty
           of
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           
             Praying
             together
          
           ,
           is
           intimated
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           where
           they
           are
           Exhorted
           to
           
             live
             as
             Heirs
             together
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             their
             Prayers
          
           (
           especially
           their
           Prayers
           together
           )
           
             be
             not
             hindred
          
           ;
           that
           nothing
           may
           be
           done
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           Praying
           together
           ,
           nor
           to
           hinder
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           spoil
           the
           Success
           .
           of
           those
           Prayers
           .
           This
           Sanctifies
           the
           Relation
           ,
           ●…nd
           fetcheth
           in
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           it
           ,
           makes
           the
           Comforts
           of
           it
           the
           more
           sweet
           ,
           and
           the
           Cares
           and
           Crosses
           of
           it
           the
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           excellent
           means
           of
           preserving
           and
           encreasing
           Love
           in
           the
           Relation
           .
           Many
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           recommended
           the
           Practise
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           have
           blessed
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           advice
           concerning
           it
           .
           When
           he
           was
           abroad
           and
           lay
           with
           any
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           would
           mind
           them
           of
           his
           Rule
           ,
           
             That
             they
             who
             lye
             together
             must
             pray
             together
             .
          
           In
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           part
           of
           his
           daily
           .
           Worship
           he
           was
           usually
           short
           ,
           but
           often
           much
           affected
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           he
           made
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Business
           of
           Family-Worship
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           it
           he
           was
           uniform
           ,
           steddy
           and
           constant
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           he
           
           was
           first
           called
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           to
           his
           dying
           Day
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Practice
           ,
           be
           too●…
           all
           occasions
           to
           press
           it
           upon
           others
           .
           His
           Doctrine
           once
           from
           Iosh.
           24.
           15.
           was
           ,
           
             That
             Family-Worship
             i●…
             Family-Duty
          
           .
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           if
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           be
           not
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           write
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             Mercy
             on
             us
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           Door
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Plague
           ,
           a
           Curse
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Tillotson
           ,
           in
           that
           excellent
           Book
           which
           he
           Published
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Death
           upon
           this
           
             Subjecct
             ;
             That
             constant
             Family
             Worship
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             keep
             alive
             a
             sense
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             he
             sees
             not
             ho●…
             any
             Family
             that
             neglects
             it
             ,
             can
             in
             reason
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Family
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             indeed
             to
             have
             any
             Religion
             a●…
             all
             .
          
           How
           earnestly
           would
           Mr.
           Henry
           reason
           with
           People
           sometimes
           about
           this
           Matter
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           what
           a
           Blessing
           it
           would
           bring
           upon
           them
           and
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           had
           .
           He
           that
           makes
           his
           House
           a
           
             little
             Church
          
           ,
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           make
           it
           a
           
             little
             Sanctuary
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           Account
           of
           his
           Practise
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           very
           Exemplary
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Time
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           Rule
           was
           ,
           commonly
           the
           earlier
           the
           better
           both
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           ;
           in
           the
           Morning
           before
           Worldly
           Business
           crowned
           in
           ,
           
             early
             will
             I
             seek
             thee
          
           :
           He
           that
           is
           the
           first
           should
           have
           the
           first
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           fit
           that
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           should
           stand
           by
           and
           wait
           while
           the
           Worlds
           turn
           is
           served
           .
           And
           early
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           before
           the
           Children
           and
           Servants
           began
           to
           be
           sleepy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           might
           be
           he
           would
           have
           Prayer
           at
           Night
           before
           Supper
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           might
           be
           the
           more
           fit
           to
           serve
           the
           Soul
           in
           that
           Service
           of
           God.
           And
           indeed
           he
           did
           industriously
           contrive
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Family-Worship
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           most
           solemn
           and
           most
           likely
           to
           answer
           the
           end
           .
           He
           always
           made
           it
           the
           Business
           
           of
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           (
           as
           too
           many
           make
           it
           )
           〈◊〉
           By-business
           .
           This
           being
           his
           fixed
           Principle
           ,
           all
           other
           affairs
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           give
           way
           to
           this
           .
           And
           he
           would
           tell
           those
           who
           objected
           against
           Family-Worship
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           get
           time
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           would
           but
           put
           on
           Christian
           Resolution
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           find
           the
           Difficulty
           so
           great
           as
           they
           imagined
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           their
           other
           Affairs
           would
           fall
           in
           easily
           and
           naturally
           with
           this
           especially
           where
           there
           is
           that
           Wisdom
           which
           is
           
             profitable
             to
             direct
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           preserver
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           like
           a
           Hem
           to
           all
           their
           other
           Business
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           Ravelling
           .
           He
           was
           ever
           careful
           to
           have
           all
           his
           Family
           present
           at
           Family-Worship
           ;
           though
           sometimes
           living
           in
           the
           Country
           he
           had
           a
           great
           Houshold
           ;
           yet
           he
           would
           have
           not
           only
           his
           Children
           and
           Sojourners
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           had
           any
           )
           and
           Domestick
           Servants
           ,
           but
           his
           Workmen
           and
           Day-Labourers
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           were
           employ'd
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           within
           call
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           to
           join
           with
           him
           in
           this
           Service
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           was
           an
           act
           of
           his
           Charity
           many
           times
           to
           set
           them
           to
           work
           for
           him
           ,
           so
           to
           that
           he
           added
           this
           act
           of
           Piety
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           to
           work
           for
           God.
           And
           usually
           when
           he
           paid
           his
           Workmen
           their
           Wages
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           some
           good
           Counsel
           about
           their
           Souls
           :
           Yet
           if
           any
           that
           should
           come
           to
           Family-Worship
           were
           ●…t
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           staid
           for
           long
           ,
           he
           would
           rather
           want
           them
           ,
           than
           put
           the
           Duty
           much
           out
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           would
           sometimes
           say
           at
           a
           Night
           ,
           
             Better
             one
             away
             than
             all
             sleepy
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Performances
           of
           his
           Family-Worship
           were
           the
           same
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           .
           He
           observed
           that
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Morning
           and
           the
           
             Evening
             Lamb
          
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           Meat-offering
           and
           
             Drink-offering
             ,
             Exod.
          
           29.
           38
           —
           41.
           
           He
           always
           began
           with
           a
           short
           ,
           but
           very
           
           solemn
           Prayer
           ,
           imploring
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           and
           Grace
           ,
           Assistance
           and
           Acceptance
           ;
           particularly
           beging
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           the
           word
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           which
           he
           often
           put
           up
           this
           Petition
           ;
           
             That
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             indited
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             would
             enable
             us
             to
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             up
             something
             to
             our selves
             out
             of
             it
             that
             may
             do
             us
             good
             :
          
           And
           esteeming
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           as
           his
           necessary
           Food
           ,
           he
           would
           sometimes
           pray
           in
           a
           Morning
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Souls
             might
             have
             a
             good
             Meal
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           He
           commonly
           concluded
           even
           this
           short
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           also
           his
           Blessings
           before
           and
           after
           Meat
           ,
           with
           a
           Doxology
           ,
           as
           Paul
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           
             To
             him
             be
             Glory
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           properly
           Adoration
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           Essential
           part
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           He
           next
           sung
           a
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           commonly
           he
           sung
           David's
           Psalms
           in
           order
           ,
           throughout
           ;
           sometimes
           using
           the
           old
           Translation
           ,
           but
           generally
           Mr.
           Barton's
           :
           and
           his
           usual
           way
           was
           to
           sing
           a
           whole
           Psalm
           throughout
           ,
           thô
           perhaps
           a
           long
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           quick
           ;
           (
           yet
           with
           a
           good
           variety
           of
           proper
           and
           pleasant
           Tunes
           )
           and
           that
           he
           might
           do
           so
           ,
           usually
           the
           Psalm
           was
           sung
           without
           reading
           the
           Line
           betwixt
           ,
           (
           every
           one
           in
           the
           Family
           having
           a
           Book
           )
           which
           he
           preferred
           much
           before
           the
           common
           way
           of
           Singing
           ,
           where
           it
           might
           conveniently
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           he
           thought
           the
           Duty
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           performed
           
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             with
             the
             Understanding
          
           ;
           the
           Sense
           being
           not
           so
           broken
           ,
           nor
           the
           affections
           interrupted
           ,
           as
           in
           reading
           the
           Line
           betwixt
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Scripture
           Ground
           for
           singing
           Psalms
           in
           Families
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           from
           
             Psal.
             118.
             15.
             
             The
             voice
             of
             Rejoycing
             and
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Tabernacles
             of
             the
             Righteous
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           way
           to
           hold
           forth
           Godliness
           (
           like
           Rahab's
           
           Scarlet
           Thread
           ,
           Iosh.
           2.
           17.
           
           )
           to
           such
           as
           pass
           by
           our
           Windows
           .
        
         
           He
           next
           read
           a
           Portion
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           taking
           the
           Bible
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           would
           sometimes
           blame
           those
           who
           only
           pray
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           read
           the
           Scripture
           :
           In
           Prayer
           we
           speak
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           he
           speaks
           to
           us
           ;
           
             and
             is
             there
             any
             reason
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             we
             should
             speak
             all
          
           .
           In
           the
           Tabernacle
           the
           Priests
           were
           every
           day
           to
           
             burn
             Incense
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             light
             the
             Lamps
          
           ;
           the
           former
           Figuring
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           latter
           the
           Duty
           of
           reading
           the
           Word
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           those
           do
           well
           that
           Pray
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           those
           do
           better
           that
           pray
           and
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           those
           do
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           pray
           and
           read
           and
           sing
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           Christians
           should
           
             covet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             Gifts
          
           .
        
         
           He
           advised
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           order
           ;
           for
           though
           one
           Star
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           the
           Scripture
           differ
           from
           another
           Star
           in
           Glory
           ,
           yet
           
             wherever
             God
             hath
             a
             Mouth
             to
             speak
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             an
             Ear
             to
             hear
          
           ;
           and
           the
           diligent
           searcher
           may
           find
           much
           excellent
           Matter
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           sometimes
           tempted
           to
           think
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           spar'd
           .
           How
           affectionately
           would
           he
           sometimes
           bless
           God
           for
           
             every
             Book
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             Verse
             and
             Line
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
          
        
         
           What
           he
           read
           in
           his
           Family
           he
           always
           expounded
           :
           and
           exhorted
           all
           Ministers
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           an
           excellent
           means
           of
           encreasing
           their
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Scripture
           .
           His
           Expositions
           were
           not
           so
           much
           Critical
           ,
           as
           Plain
           and
           Practical
           ,
           and
           Useful
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           tended
           to
           Edification
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           the
           end
           for
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           make
           us
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           .
           And
           herein
           he
           had
           a
           peculiar
           Excellence
           performing
           that
           daily
           Exercise
           with
           so
           much
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           such
           Facility
           and
           
           Clearness
           ,
           as
           if
           every
           Exposition
           had
           been
           premeditated
           ;
           and
           very
           instructive
           they
           were
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           affecting
           to
           the
           Auditors
           .
           His
           Observations
           were
           many
           times
           very
           pretty
           and
           surprizing
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           one
           shall
           not
           ordinarily
           meet
           with
           .
           Commonly
           in
           his
           Expositions
           he
           reduced
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Chapter
           or
           Psalm
           read
           ,
           to
           some
           Heads
           ;
           not
           by
           a
           Logical
           Analysis
           ,
           which
           often
           minceth
           it
           too
           small
           ,
           and
           confounds
           the
           sense
           with
           the
           Terms
           ;
           but
           by
           such
           a
           Distribution
           as
           the
           Matter
           did
           most
           easily
           and
           unforcedly
           fall
           into
           .
           He
           often
           mentioned
           that
           saying
           of
           Tertullian's
           ,
           
             I
             adore
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           that
           ;
           
             Scriptura
             semper
             habet
             aliquid
             relegentibus
          
           .
           When
           sometimes
           he
           had
           hit
           upon
           some
           useful
           Observation
           that
           was
           new
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           afterwards
           to
           those
           about
           him
           ;
           
             How
             often
             have
             I
             read
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             never
             before
             now
             took
             Notice
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             it
             .
          
           He
           put
           his
           Children
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           write
           these
           Expositions
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           Strangers
           that
           sojourned
           with
           him
           did
           the
           same
           .
           What
           Collections
           his
           Children
           had
           ,
           though
           but
           broken
           and
           very
           imperfect
           hints
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           afterwards
           they
           were
           disposed
           of
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           of
           good
           use
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Families
           .
           Some
           Expositions
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           plain
           and
           practical
           ,
           and
           helping
           to
           raise
           the
           Affections
           and
           guide
           the
           Conversation
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           often
           wished
           were
           Publish'd
           by
           some
           good
           Hand
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Families
           :
           But
           such
           was
           his
           great
           Modesty
           and
           Self-diffidence
           (
           though
           few
           more
           able
           for
           it
           )
           that
           he
           would
           never
           be
           perswaded
           to
           attempt
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           himself
           .
           As
           an
           evidence
           how
           much
           his
           Heart
           was
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           read
           and
           understood
           in
           Families
           ,
           take
           this
           passage
           out
           of
           his
           
             Last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             :
             I
             give
             and
             bequeath
             to
             each
             of
             my
             Four
             Daughters
             Mr.
          
           Pool
           '
           
             s
             
             English
             Annotations
             upon
             the
             Bible
             ,
             in
             two
             Volumes
             ,
             of
             the
             last
             and
             best
             Edition
             that
             shall
             be
             to
             be
             had
             at
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Decease
             ;
             together
             with
             Mr.
          
           Barton
           '
           
             s
             last
             and
             best
             Translation
             of
             the
             Singing
             Psalms
             ,
             one
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             requiring
             and
             requesting
             them
             to
             make
             daily
             use
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             Instruction
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             Families
             .
          
           But
           't
           is
           time
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           his
           Family
           Worship
           .
        
         
           The
           Chapter
           or
           Psalm
           being
           Read
           and
           Expounded
           ,
           he
           requir'd
           from
           his
           Children
           some
           account
           of
           what
           they
           could
           remember
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           would
           discourse
           with
           them
           plainly
           and
           familiarly
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           lead
           them
           into
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           (
           if
           it
           might
           be
           )
           impress
           something
           of
           it
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           He
           then
           Pray'd
           ,
           and
           always
           Kneeling
           ,
           which
           he
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           fittest
           and
           most
           proper
           Gesture
           for
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           he
           took
           care
           that
           his
           Family
           should
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Duty
           ,
           with
           the
           outward
           Expressions
           of
           Reverence
           and
           Composedness
           .
           He
           usually
           fetch'd
           his
           Matter
           and
           Expressions
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           from
           the
           Chapter
           that
           was
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           Psalm
           that
           was
           sung
           ,
           which
           was
           often
           very
           affecting
           ,
           and
           helped
           much
           to
           stir
           up
           and
           excite
           praying
           Graces
           .
           He
           sometimes
           observ'd
           in
           those
           Psalms
           ,
           where
           reference
           is
           ●…ad
           to
           the
           Scripture
           Stories
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           83.
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           would
           not
           need
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           help
           of
           
             prescribed
             Forms
          
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           necessary
           for
           those
           that
           cannot
           do
           the
           Duty
           without
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           becoming
           those
           that
           can
           ;
           as
           a
           Go-cart
           is
           needful
           to
           a
           Child
           ,
           or
           Crurches
           to
           one
           that
           is
           Lame
           ,
           but
           neither
           of
           them
           agreeable
           to
           one
           that
           needs
           them
           not
           :
           'T
           was
           the
           Comparison
           he
           commonly
           used
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           In
           
           Family-Prayer
           he
           was
           usually
           most
           full
           in
           giving
           .
           Thanks
           for
           Family-Mercies
           ,
           confessing
           Family-Sins
           ,
           and
           beging
           Family-Blessings
           .
           Very
           particular
           he
           would
           sometimes
           be
           in
           Prayer
           for
           his
           Family
           ;
           if
           any
           were
           absent
           ,
           they
           were
           sure
           to
           have
           an
           express
           Petition
           put
           up
           for
           them
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           observe
           concerning
           
             Iob.
             Chap.
          
           1.
           5.
           that
           he
           offered
           Burnt-offerings
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             number
             '
             of
             them
             all
             ,
          
           an
           Offering
           for
           each
           Child
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           he
           sometimes
           in
           Praying
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           put
           up
           a
           Petition
           for
           each
           Child
           .
           He
           always
           observ'd
           at
           the
           Annual
           Return
           of
           the
           Birth
           day
           of
           each
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           his
           Mercy
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Wife
           in
           that
           Child
           ;
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           comfort
           they
           had
           in
           it
           ,
           &c.
           with
           some
           special
           Request
           to
           God
           for
           that
           Child
           .
           Every
           Servant
           and
           Sojourner
           ,
           at
           their
           coming
           into
           his
           Family
           and
           their
           going
           out
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           daily
           Remembrances
           of
           them
           )
           had
           a
           particular
           Petition
           put
           up
           for
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           Circumstances
           were
           .
           The
           Strangers
           that
           were
           at
           any
           time
           within
           his
           Gates
           ,
           he
           was
           wont
           particularly
           to
           recommend
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           much
           Affection
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Concern
           for
           them
           and
           their
           Concernments
           .
           He
           was
           daily
           mindful
           of
           those
           that
           desired
           his
           Prayers
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Comfort
             that
             God
             knows
             who
             we
             mean
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             name
             them
             .
          
           Particular
           Providences
           concerning
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           to
           Health
           or
           Sickness
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           Weather
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           commonly
           took
           Notice
           of
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           occasion
           ;
           and
           would
           often
           beg
           of
           God
           to
           fit
           us
           for
           the
           next
           Providence
           ,
           whatever
           it
           might
           be
           :
           Nor
           did
           he
           ever
           forget
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           
             Peace
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           .
           He
           always
           concluded
           Family-Prayer
           ,
           both
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           ,
           with
           a
           solemn
           Benediction
           ,
           after
           the
           Doxology
           ;
           
             The
             Blessing
             
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             with
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Thus
           did
           he
           daily
           
             bless
             his
             Houshold
          
           .
        
         
           Immediately
           after
           the
           Prayer
           was
           ended
           ,
           his
           Children
           together
           ,
           with
           bended
           Knee
           ,
           ask'd
           Blessing
           of
           him
           and
           their
           Mother
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           desired
           of
           them
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           bless
           them
           :
           which
           Blessing
           was
           given
           with
           great
           Solemnity
           and
           Affection
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           were
           absent
           ,
           they
           ever
           remembred
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             help
             you
             and
             your
             Brother
             ,
          
           or
           
             you
             and
             your
             Sister
             that
             is
             absent
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           his
           daily
           Worship
           ,
           which
           he
           rarely
           altered
           (
           unless
           as
           is
           after
           mentioned
           )
           though
           he
           went
           from
           home
           never
           so
           early
           ,
           or
           returned
           never
           so
           late
           ,
           or
           had
           never
           so
           much
           business
           for
           his
           Servants
           to
           do
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           he
           saw
           Cause
           to
           shorten
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           seldom
           omit
           any
           ;
           for
           if
           an
           Excuse
           be
           admitted
           for
           an
           Omission
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           often
           returning
           .
           He
           was
           not
           willing
           (
           unless
           the
           necessity
           were
           urgent
           )
           that
           any
           should
           go
           from
           his
           House
           in
           a
           Morning
           before
           Family
           Worship
           ;
           but
           upon
           such
           an
           Occasion
           would
           mind
           his
           Friends
           ,
           that
           
             Prayer
             and
             Provender
             never
             hinder
             a
             Iourney
             .
          
        
         
           He
           managed
           his
           daily
           Family-Worship
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           a
           Pleasure
           and
           not
           a
           Task
           to
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           seldom
           long
           ,
           and
           never
           tedious
           in
           the
           Service
           ;
           the
           variety
           of
           the
           Duties
           made
           it
           the
           more
           pleasant
           ;
           so
           that
           none
           who
           join'd
           with
           him
           had
           ever
           any
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           Behold
           what
           a
           Weariness
           is
           it
           !
           Such
           an
           Excellent
           Faculty
           he
           had
           of
           rendring
           Religion
           the
           most
           sweet
           and
           aimable
           Employment
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           so
           careful
           was
           he
           (
           like
           
             Iacob
             )
             to
             drive
             as
             the
             Children
             could
             go
             ,
          
           not
           putting
           
             new
             Wine
             into
             old
             Bottles
          
           .
           If
           some
           good
           People
           that
           mean
           well
           would
           do
           likewise
           ,
           it
           might
           prevent
           many
           of
           those
           Prejudices
           
           which
           young
           Persons
           are
           apt
           to
           conceive
           against
           Religion
           ,
           when
           the
           Services
           of
           it
           are
           made
           a
           Toil
           and
           a
           Terror
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           On
           
             Thursday
             Evenings
          
           (
           instead
           of
           Reading
           )
           he
           Catechized
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           in
           the
           
             Assemblies
             Catechism
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Proofs
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           in
           a
           little
           Catechism
           ,
           
             Concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           Year
           1674.
           and
           said
           to
           be
           written
           by
           Dr.
           Collins
           ,
           which
           they
           learned
           for
           their
           help
           in
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           he
           Explain'd
           it
           to
           them
           .
           Or
           else
           they
           Read
           ,
           and
           he
           Examined
           them
           in
           some
           other
           useful
           Book
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Pool's
           Dialogues
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           Assemblies
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           On
           Saturday
           Evenings
           ,
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           gave
           him
           an
           Account
           what
           they
           could
           remember
           of
           the
           Chapters
           that
           had
           been
           Expounded
           all
           the
           Week
           before
           ,
           in
           order
           ,
           each
           a
           several
           part
           ,
           helping
           one
           anothers
           Memories
           for
           the
           Recollecting
           of
           it
           .
           This
           he
           call'd
           
             gathering
             up
             the
             Fragments
             which
             remained
             ,
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             lost
             .
          
           He
           would
           say
           to
           them
           sometimes
           as
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Have
             ye
             understood
             all
             these
             things
             ?
          
           If
           not
           ,
           he
           took
           that
           occasion
           to
           explain
           them
           more
           fully
           .
           This
           Exercise
           (
           which
           he
           constantly
           kept
           up
           all
           along
           )
           was
           both
           delightful
           and
           profitable
           ,
           and
           being
           managed
           by
           him
           with
           so
           much
           Prudence
           and
           sweetness
           ,
           helped
           to
           instil
           into
           those
           about
           him
           betimes
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Love
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           had
           Sojourners
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           who
           were
           able
           to
           bear
           a
           part
           in
           such
           a
           Service
           ,
           he
           had
           commonly
           in
           the
           Winter
           time
           set
           Weekly
           Conferences
           on
           Questions
           propos'd
           ,
           for
           their
           mutual
           Edification
           and
           Comfort
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           was
           
           said
           ,
           he
           himself
           took
           and
           kept
           an
           Account
           of
           in
           Writing
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           he
           called
           and
           counted
           the
           Queen
           of
           Days
           ,
           the
           Pearl
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           and
           observed
           it
           accordingly
           .
           The
           Fourth
           Commandment
           intimates
           a
           special
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           in
           Families
           ,
           
             Thou
             and
             thy
             Son
             and
             thy
             Daughter
             ,
          
           &c.
           it
           is
           
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             all
             your
             Dwellings
             .
          
           In
           this
           therefore
           he
           was
           very
           exact
           ,
           and
           abounded
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Family
           on
           that
           Day
           .
           Whatever
           were
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Publick
           Opportunities
           ,
           (
           which
           vari'd
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           find
           afterwards
           )
           his
           Family
           Religion
           on
           that
           day
           was
           the
           same
           :
           Extraordinary
           Sacrifices
           must
           never
           supersede
           the
           
             continual
             Burnt-offering
             and
             his
             Meat-offering
             ,
             Numb
             .
          
           28.
           15.
           
           His
           common
           Salutation
           of
           his
           Family
           or
           Friends
           ,
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             risen
             ,
             he
             is
             risen
             indeed
          
           ;
           making
           it
           his
           chief
           Business
           on
           that
           day
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Memory
           of
           Christ's
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           
             Every
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             Christians
          
           Easter
           -
           day
           .
           He
           took
           care
           to
           have
           his
           Family
           ready
           early
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           was
           larger
           in
           Exposition
           and
           Prayer
           on
           Sabbath-Mornings
           ,
           than
           on
           other
           days
           .
           He
           would
           often
           remember
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Law
           the
           daily
           Sacrifice
           was
           doubled
           on
           Sabbath-days
           ,
           two
           Lambs
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           the
           Evening
           .
           He
           had
           always
           a
           particular
           Subject
           for
           his
           Expositions
           on
           Sabbath
           Mornings
           ;
           the
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           several
           times
           over
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           Prayers
           ;
           Old
           Testament
           Prophesies
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             Christ
             the
             true
             Treasure
          
           (
           so
           he
           Entituled
           that
           Subject
           )
           
             sought
             and
             found
             in
             the
             Field
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           He
           constantly
           sung
           a
           Psalm
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           and
           another
           after
           Supper
           ,
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Dayes
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Day
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           were
           Catechized
           and
           Examined
           
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Answers
           in
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           say
           it
           (
           as
           he
           used
           to
           tell
           them
           )
           like
           a
           Parrot
           ,
           by
           Rote
           .
           Then
           the
           Days
           Sermons
           were
           repeated
           ,
           commonly
           by
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           when
           they
           were
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           were
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Family
           gave
           an
           Account
           what
           they
           could
           remember
           of
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           fasten
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Nail
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           .
           In
           his
           Prayers
           on
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           he
           was
           often
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           Enlarged
           ;
           as
           one
           that
           found
           not
           only
           God's
           Service
           perfect
           Freedom
           ,
           but
           his
           Work
           it
           s
           own
           Wages
           ;
           and
           a
           
             great
             Reward
          
           ;
           not
           only
           after
           keeping
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           he
           used
           to
           observe
           from
           
             Ps.
             19.
             11.
             
             )
             in
             keeping
             God's
             Commandments
             .
          
           A
           perfect
           Reward
           of
           Obedience
           in
           Obedience
           .
           In
           that
           Prayer
           he
           was
           usually
           very
           particular
           ,
           in
           praying
           for
           his
           Family
           and
           all
           that
           belong'd
           to
           it
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Prayer
           he
           often
           put
           up
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           Grace
           to
           carry
           it
           
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister's
             Wife
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister's
             Children
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister's
             Servants
             should
             carry
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministry
             might
             in
             nothing
             be
             blamed
             .
          
           He
           would
           sometimes
           be
           a
           particular
           Intercessor
           for
           the
           Towns
           and
           Parishes
           adjacent
           :
           How
           have
           I
           heard
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           Mount
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           Sabbath
           Evening
           Prayer
           ,
           wrestle
           with
           the
           Lord
           for
           Chester
           ,
           and
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           and
           Nantwich
           ,
           and
           Wrexham
           ,
           and
           Whitchurch
           ,
           &c.
           those
           nests
           of
           Souls
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           cannot
           discern
           between
           their
           Right
           Hand
           and
           their
           Left
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           closed
           his
           Sabbath
           Work
           in
           his
           Family
           with
           singing
           Psalm
           134.
           and
           after
           it
           a
           solemn
           Blessing
           of
           his
           Family
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           he
           Prophet
           and
           Priest
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           King
           there
           too
           ,
           Ruling
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           suffering
           Sin
           upon
           any
           under
           his
           Roof
           .
        
         
         
           He
           had
           many
           Years
           ago
           a
           man
           Servant
           that
           was
           once
           over-taken
           in
           Drink
           abroad
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           the
           next
           Morning
           at
           Family-Worship
           ,
           he
           solemnly
           Reproved
           him
           ,
           admonish'd
           him
           ,
           and
           Prayed
           for
           him
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           parted
           with
           him
           .
           But
           there
           were
           many
           that
           were
           his
           Servants
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           Endeavours
           ,
           got
           those
           good
           Impressions
           upon
           their
           Souls
           ,
           which
           they
           retain'd
           ever
           after
           ;
           and
           blessed
           God
           with
           all
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           came
           under
           his
           Roof
           .
           Few
           went
           from
           his
           Service
           till
           they
           were
           Married
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Families
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           some
           after
           they
           had
           been
           Married
           ,
           and
           had
           Bury'd
           their
           Yoke
           fellows
           ,
           return'd
           to
           his
           Service
           again
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             here
             .
          
        
         
           He
           brought
           up
           his
           Children
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Care
           and
           Tenderness
           ,
           and
           did
           by
           his
           Practise
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           all
           occasions
           in
           Discourses
           ,
           condemn
           the
           Indiscretion
           of
           those
           Parents
           ,
           who
           are
           partial
           in
           their
           affections
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           making
           a
           Difference
           between
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           observed
           did
           often
           prove
           of
           ill
           Consequence
           in
           Families
           ;
           and
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           of
           Envy
           ,
           Contempt
           and
           Discord
           ,
           which
           turns
           to
           their
           shame
           and
           ruine
           .
           His
           Carriage
           towards
           his
           Children
           was
           with
           great
           Mildness
           and
           Gentleness
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           desir'd
           rather
           to
           be
           loved
           than
           feared
           by
           them
           .
           He
           was
           as
           careful
           not
           to
           
             provoke
             them
             to
             Wrath
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             discourage
             them
          
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             Nurture
             and
             Admonition
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           Rul'd
           indeed
           ,
           and
           kept
           up
           his
           Authority
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           with
           Wisdom
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           high
           Hand
           .
           He
           allowed
           his
           Children
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           Freedom
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           the
           opportunity
           of
           reasoning
           them
           ,
           not
           frightning
           them
           into
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           He
           did
           much
           towards
           the
           Instruction
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           
           of
           Familiar
           Discourse
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Excellent
           Directory
           for
           Religious
           Education
           ,
           
             Deut.
             6.
             7.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             whet
             these
             things
          
           (
           so
           the
           word
           is
           which
           he
           said
           noted
           
             frequent
             Repetition
          
           of
           the
           same
           things
           )
           
             upon
             thy
             Children
          
           ,
           and
           
             shalt
             talk
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             sittest
             in
             thy
             House
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           made
           them
           love
           home
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           greatly
           endear'd
           Religion
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           not
           burthen
           his
           Childrens
           Memories
           by
           imposing
           upon
           them
           the
           getting
           of
           Chapters
           and
           Psalms
           without
           Book
           ;
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           familiar
           to
           them
           ,
           especially
           the
           Scripture
           Stories
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           understand
           it
           and
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           easily
           remember
           it
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           observe
           from
           
             Psal.
             119.
             93.
             
             I
             will
             never
             forget
             thy
             Precepts
             ,
             for
             with
             them
             thou
             hast
             quickned
             me
          
           ;
           that
           we
           are
           then
           likely
           to
           remember
           the
           word
           of
           God
           when
           it
           doth
           us
           good
           .
        
         
           He
           taught
           all
           his
           Children
           to
           write
           himself
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           betimes
           to
           write
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           that
           might
           be
           of
           use
           to
           them
           :
           He
           taught
           his
           eldest
           Daughter
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           when
           she
           was
           about
           six
           or
           seven
           Years
           old
           ,
           by
           an
           English
           Hebrew
           Grammar
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           on
           purpose
           for
           her
           ;
           and
           she
           went
           so
           far
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           readily
           to
           Read
           and
           Construe
           a
           Hebrew
           Psalm
           .
        
         
           He
           drew
           up
           a
           short
           Form
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Children
           ;
           it
           was
           this
           :
           
             
               I
               take
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               be
               my
               chiefest
               Good
               ,
               and
               highest
               End.
               
            
             
               I
               take
               God
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               my
               Prince
               and
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               I
               take
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               my
               Sanctifier
               ,
               Teacher
               ,
               Guide
               and
               Comforter
               .
            
             
             
               I
               take
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               my
               Rule
               in
               all
               my
               Actions
               .
               And
               the
               People
               of
               God
               to
               be
               my
               People
               in
               all
               Conditions
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               likewise
               Devote
               and
               Dedicate
               unto
               the
               Lord
               my
               whole
               self
               ,
               all
               I
               am
               ,
               all
               I
               have
               ,
               and
               all
               I
               can
               do
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             And
             this
             I
             do
             deliberately
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             freely
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           This
           he
           taught
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           they
           each
           of
           them
           solemnly
           repeated
           it
           every
           Lord's
           Day
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           Catechized
           ,
           he
           putting
           his
           Amen
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           adding
           ,
           
             so
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             made
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           He
           also
           took
           pains
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           the
           Understanding
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           a
           free
           and
           cheerful
           Consent
           to
           it
           .
           And
           when
           they
           grew
           up
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           all
           write
           it
           over
           severally
           with
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           and
           very
           solemnly
           set
           their
           Names
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           told
           them
           he
           would
           keep
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           should
           be
           produced
           as
           a
           Testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           Case
           they
           should
           afterwards
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           turn
           from
           following
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           careful
           to
           bring
           his
           Children
           betimes
           (
           when
           they
           were
           about
           Sixteen
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           )
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           to
           
             take
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             Dedication
             to
             God
             their
             own
             Act
             and
             Deed
          
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           he
           took
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           that
           great
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           transmit
           them
           into
           the
           State
           of
           adult
           Church-membership
           :
           And
           he
           would
           often
           blame
           Parents
           ,
           who
           would
           think
           themselves
           undone
           if
           they
           had
           not
           their
           Children
           baptized
           ,
           and
           yet
           took
           no
           care
           when
           they
           grew
           up
           and
           made
           a
           profession
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           
             'T
             is
             true
          
           (
           he
           would
           say
           )
           
             Buds
             and
             Blossoms
             are
             not
             fruit
          
           but
           they
           give
           hopes
           of
           fruit
           ,
           and
           Parents
           may
           and
           
           should
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           good
           beginning
           of
           Grace
           which
           they
           see
           in
           their
           Children
           ,
           by
           those
           to
           bind
           them
           so
           much
           the
           closer
           to
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           so
           much
           the
           faster
           in
           the
           way
           that
           is
           
             called
             Holy.
          
           By
           this
           solemn
           engagemement
           the
           Door
           wich
           stood
           half-open
           before
           ,
           and
           invited
           the
           Thief
           ,
           is
           shut
           and
           bolted
           against
           Temptation
           .
           And
           to
           those
           who
           pleaded
           that
           they
           were
           not
           fit
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           further
           they
           went
           into
           the
           World
           the
           less
           sit
           they
           would
           be
           .
           
             Qui
             non
             est
             bodie
             cras
             minus
             aptus
             erit
             .
          
           Not
           that
           Children
           should
           be
           compell'd
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           those
           that
           are
           wilfully
           ignorant
           ,
           untoward
           and
           perverse
           ,
           admitted
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           those
           Children
           that
           are
           hopeful
           and
           well
           inclin'd
           to
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           appear
           to
           be
           concern'd
           in
           other
           Duties
           ,
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           put
           away
           childish
           things
           ,
           should
           be
           incited
           and
           encouraged
           and
           perswaded
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           Issue
           .
           
             Nay
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Fast
             bind
             ,
             fast
             find
             .
          
           Abundant
           Thanks-givings
           have
           been
           rendred
           to
           God
           by
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           for
           his
           Advice
           and
           assistance
           herein
           .
        
         
           In
           dealing
           with
           his
           Children
           about
           their
           spiritual
           State
           ,
           he
           took
           hold
           of
           them
           very
           much
           by
           the
           handle
           of
           their
           Infant-Baptism
           ,
           and
           frequently
           inculcated
           that
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           born
           in
           God's
           House
           ,
           and
           were
           betimes
           dedicated
           and
           given
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           be
           his
           Servants
           ,
           Psal.
           116.
           16.
           
           I
           am
           thy
           Servant
           ,
           because
           
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             handmaid
          
           .
           This
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           illustrate
           to
           them
           by
           the
           comparison
           of
           taking
           a
           Lease
           of
           a
           fair
           Estate
           for
           a
           Child
           in
           the
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           putting
           his
           Life
           into
           it
           ;
           The
           Child
           then
           knows
           nothing
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           capable
           of
           consenting
           ;
           however
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           maintained
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           and
           hath
           an
           Interest
           in
           it
           ;
           And
           when
           he
           grows
           up
           and
           becomes
           able
           to
           chuse
           ,
           and
           refuse
           for
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           go
           to
           his
           Landlord
           ,
           and
           claim
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Lease
           ,
           
           and
           promise
           to
           pay
           the
           Rent
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           services
           well
           and
           good
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           his
           Peril
           .
           
             Now
             Children
             (
             would
             he
             say
             )
             our
             great
             Landlord
             was
             willing
             that
             your
             Lives
             should
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Lease
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             done
             accordingly
             ,
             by
             your
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               that
               is
               by
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             it
             was
             assur'd
             to
             you
             that
             if
             you
             would
             pay
             the
             Rent
             and
             do
             the
             Service
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             live
             a
             Life
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             be
             turn'd
             off
             the
             Tenement
             ;
             but
             if
             now
             you
             dislike
             the
             Terms
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             pay
             this
             
               Rent
               (
               this
               chief
               Rent
            
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             call
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             no
             Rack
             )
             you
             forfeit
             the
             Lease
             ;
             However
             you
             cannot
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             a
             Kindness
             done
             you
             ,
             to
             have
             your
             lives
             put
             into
             it
             .
          
           Thus
           did
           he
           frequently
           deal
           with
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           even
           Travel
           in
           Birth
           again
           to
           see
           Christ
           formed
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           Topick
           he
           generally
           Argued
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             If
             Infant
             Baptism
             were
             more
             improved
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             less
             disputed
             .
          
        
         
           He
           not
           only
           taught
           his
           Children
           betimes
           to
           pray
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           did
           especially
           by
           his
           own
           Pattern
           ,
           his
           Method
           and
           Expressions
           in
           Prayer
           being
           very
           easie
           and
           plain
           )
           But
           when
           they
           were
           young
           he
           put
           them
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           pray
           together
           ,
           and
           Appointed
           them
           on
           Saturdays
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           together
           ,
           none
           but
           they
           and
           such
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           as
           might
           occasionally
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           Reading
           good
           Books
           ,
           especially
           those
           for
           Children
           ,
           and
           in
           singing
           and
           praying
           ;
           and
           would
           sometimes
           tell
           them
           for
           their
           Encouragement
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           understands
           broken
           Language
           .
           And
           if
           we
           do
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           in
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           accepted
           but
           taught
           to
           do
           better
           :
           
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             .
          
        
         
         
           He
           sometimes
           set
           his
           Children
           in
           their
           own
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           gather
           out
           such
           Passages
           as
           they
           took
           most
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           thought
           most
           considerable
           ,
           and
           write
           them
           down
           :
           Though
           this
           Performance
           was
           very
           small
           ,
           yet
           the
           Endeavour
           was
           of
           good
           use
           .
           He
           also
           directed
           them
           to
           insert
           in
           a
           Paper
           Book
           ,
           which
           each
           of
           them
           had
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           Remarkable
           Sayings
           and
           Stories
           ,
           which
           they
           met
           with
           in
           Reading
           such
           other
           good
           Books
           as
           he
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           He
           took
           a
           Pleasure
           in
           relating
           to
           them
           the
           remarkable
           Providences
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           
             his
             own
             time
          
           and
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Old
          
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           Parents
           were
           taught
           to
           do
           by
           that
           Appointment
           ,
           
             Exod.
             12.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Your
             Children
             shall
             ask
             you
             in
             Time
             to
             come
             ;
             what
             mean
             you
             by
             this
             Service
             ?
             and
             you
             shall
          
           tell
           them
           so
           and
           so
           .
        
         
           What
           his
           pious
           Care
           was
           concerning
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           a
           godly
           Jealousie
           he
           was
           jealous
           over
           them
           ,
           take
           in
           one
           Instance
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           been
           for
           a
           week
           or
           Fortnight
           kindly
           entertained
           at
           B.
           (
           as
           they
           were
           often
           )
           he
           thus
           writes
           in
           his
           Diary
           upon
           their
           Return
           home
           .
           
             My
             Care
             and
             Fear
             is
             ,
             lest
             Converse
             with
             such
             so
             far
             above
             them
             ,
             Though
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             should
             have
             Influence
             upon
             them
             to
             lift
             them
             up
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             rather
             they
             should
             be
             kept
             low
             .
          
           For
           as
           he
           did
           not
           himself
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           very
           Sollicitous
           to
           teach
           his
           Children
           ,
           not
           to
           mind
           
             high
             Things
          
           ,
           not
           to
           desire
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           expect
           them
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           We
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Chapter
           with
           another
           Passage
           out
           of
           his
           Diary
           ,
           
             Apr.
             12.
             1681.
             
             This
             Day
             fourteen
             Years
             the
             Lord
             took
             my
             First-born
             Son
             from
             me
             ,
             the
             Beginning
             of
             my
             Strength
             ,
             with
             a
             Stroke
             .
             In
             the
             Remembrance
             whereof
             my
             heart
             melted
             this
             Evening
             :
             I
             beg'd
             pardon
             for
             the
          
           Jonah
           
             that
             raised
             that
             Storm
             ,
             I
             blessed
             the
             Lord
             that
             hath
             spar'd
             the
             Rest
             ,
             I
             beg'd
             Mercy
             ,
             Mercy
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             and
             unreservedly
             devoted
             and
             
             dedicated
             them
             ,
             my self
             ,
             my
             whole
             self
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             Life
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             and
             Service
             of
             that
             God
             from
             whom
             I
             received
             all
             .
             Father
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
             .
             Thy
             Kingdom
             come
          
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             His
             Ejectment
             from
             Worthenbury
             ,
             His
             Non-conformity
             ,
             his
             Removes
             to
             Broad-Oak
             ,
             and
             the
             Providences
             that
             were
             concerning
             him
             to
             the
             Year
             1672.
             
          
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           laid
           together
           the
           Instances
           of
           his
           
             Family
             Religion
          
           ,
           we
           must
           now
           return
           to
           the
           History
           of
           Events
           that
           were
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           obliged
           to
           look
           back
           to
           the
           first
           Year
           after
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Year
           that
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           came
           in
           ;
           a
           Year
           of
           great
           Changes
           and
           struggles
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           Life
           gives
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           and
           Impartial
           Idea
           of
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           guess'd
           ,
           how
           it
           went
           with
           Mr.
           Henry
           in
           his
           low
           and
           narrow
           Sphere
           ,
           whose
           Sentiments
           in
           those
           things
           were
           very
           much
           the
           same
           with
           Mr.
           Baxter's
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           his
           best
           Friends
           in
           Worthenbury
           Parish
           were
           lately
           removed
           by
           Death
           ;
           Emeral
           Family
           contrary
           to
           what
           it
           had
           been
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           that
           Year
           reviv'd
           all
           the
           Nation
           over
           was
           working
           violently
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Spirit
           of
           great
           Enmity
           to
           such
           Men
           as
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           .
           Worthenbury
           ,
           upon
           the
           Kings
           coming
           in
           ,
           returned
           into
           its
           former
           Relation
           to
           Bangor
           ,
           and
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           
           Chappelry
           dependant
           upon
           that
           .
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Fogg
          
           had
           for
           many
           Years
           held
           the
           sequestred
           Rectory
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           to
           which
           now
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             Bridgman
          
           (
           Son
           to
           Iohn
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           ,
           and
           Brother
           to
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           Bridgeman
           )
           return'd
           to
           the
           Possession
           of
           .
           By
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           soon
           Apprehensive
           that
           his
           Interest
           at
           Worthenbury
           was
           shaken
           ,
           but
           thus
           he
           writes
           .
           
             The
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             done
             .
             Lord
             If
             my
             Work
             be
             done
             here
             ,
             provide
             some
             other
             for
             this
             People
             that
             may
             be
             more
             Skilful
             ,
             and
             more
             Successful
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             Work
             for
             me
             elsewhere
             ;
             However
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             nothing
             ill
             which
             God
             doth
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           He
           laboured
           what
           he
           could
           to
           make
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           his
           Friend
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           good
           words
           and
           was
           very
           civil
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           that
           he
           would
           never
           remove
           him
           till
           the
           Law
           did
           .
           But
           he
           must
           look
           upon
           himself
           as
           the
           Doctors
           Curate
           ,
           and
           depending
           upon
           his
           Will
           ,
           which
           kept
           him
           in
           continual
           expectation
           of
           a
           removal
           ;
           however
           ,
           he
           continued
           in
           his
           Liberty
           there
           above
           a
           Year
           ,
           though
           in
           very
           ticklish
           and
           precarious
           Circumstances
           .
        
         
           The
           Grand
           Question
           now
           on
           foot
           was
           ,
           whether
           to
           conform
           or
           no.
           He
           us'd
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           Satisfy
           himself
           concerning
           it
           ,
           by
           reading
           ,
           and
           discourse
           ,
           (
           particularly
           at
           Oxford
           with
           Dr.
           Fell
           (
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Oxford
           )
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           his
           dissatisfaction
           remain'd
           ;
           however
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             dare
             not
             judge
             those
             that
             do
             conform
             ,
             for
             who
             am
             I
             that
             I
             shall
             judge
             my
             Brother
             :
          
           He
           hath
           noted
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           Chester
           ,
           in
           discourse
           with
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chancellor
           and
           others
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           great
           Argument
           they
           used
           with
           him
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           conform
           was
           ,
           that
           else
           he
           would
           
             lose
             his
             Preferment
          
           ,
           and
           what
           (
           said
           they
           )
           you
           are
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           and
           are
           you
           wiser
           then
           the
           King
           and
           Bishops
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           his
           reflection
           upon
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           
             God
             grant
             I
             may
             never
             be
             left
             to
             consult
             ●…ith
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             in
             such
             matters
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           September
           1660.
           
           Mr.
           Fogg
           and
           Mr.
           Steel
           and
           Mr.
           Henry
           were
           Presented
           at
           Flint-Assizes
           for
           not
           Reading
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           enjoyn'd
           ,
           but
           there
           were
           some
           busie
           People
           ,
           that
           would
           out-run
           the
           Law.
           They
           entred
           their
           Appearance
           ,
           and
           it
           fell
           ;
           for
           soon
           after
           the
           King's
           
             Declaration
             ,
             touching
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           came
           out
           ,
           which
           promised
           Liberty
           and
           gave
           hopes
           of
           Settlement
           ,
           but
           the
           Spring-Assizes
           afterwards
           Mr.
           Steel
           and
           Mr.
           Henry
           were
           presented
           again
           .
           On
           this
           he
           writes
           .
           
             Be
             merciful
             to
             me
             O
             God
             ,
             for
             Man
             would
             swallow
             me
             up
             .
             The
             Lord
             shew
             me
             what
             he
             would
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             nothing
             but
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           It
           appears
           by
           the
           Hints
           of
           his
           Diary
           that
           he
           had
           Melancholy
           Apprehensions
           ,
           at
           this
           Time
           about
           publick
           Affairs
           ,
           seeing
           and
           hearing
           of
           so
           many
           faithful
           Ministers
           distur'b
           ,
           silenced
           ,
           and
           ensnared
           ;
           the
           ways
           of
           Sion
           mourning
           ,
           and
           the
           quiet
           in
           the
           Land
           treated
           as
           the
           troublers
           of
           it
           ;
           his
           Soul
           wept
           in
           Secret
           for
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           join'd
           in
           the
           Annual
           Commemoration
           of
           the
           King's
           Restauration
           ,
           and
           preach'd
           on
           Caesar's
           ,
           )
           considering
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             it
             was
             his
             right
             ;
             also
             the
             sad
             Posture
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             through
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             ,
             without
             Bloodshed
             .
          
           This
           he
           would
           all
           his
           Days
           speak
           of
           as
           a
           national
           Mercy
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           rejoyced
           in
           with
           a
           great
           Deal
           of
           Trembling
           for
           
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           sometimes
           say
           ,
           
             That
             during
             those
             Years
             between
             forty
             and
             sixty
             ,
             though
             on
             Civil
             accounts
             there
             were
             great
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundations
             were
             out
             of
             Course
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             things
             went
             well
             ;
             there
             was
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             Face
             of
             Godliness
             was
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ,
             tho'
             there
             were
             those
             that
             made
             but
             a
             mask
             of
             it
             .
             Ordinances
             were
             administred
             in
             Power
             and
             Purity
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             was
             much
             amiss
             ,
             yet
             Religion
             
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             did
             prevail
             :
             This
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             let
             Men
             say
             what
             they
             will
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
        
         
           In
           November
           1660.
           he
           took
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           at
           Orton
           ,
           before
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Hanmer
          
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           Justices
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           a
           Memorandum
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           with
           this
           added
           ,
           
             God
             so
             help
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             purpose
             in
             my
             Heart
             to
             do
             accordingly
             :
          
           Nor
           could
           any
           more
           Conscientiously
           observe
           that
           
             Oath
             of
             God
          
           than
           he
           did
           ,
           nor
           more
           sincerely
           promote
           the
           Ends
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           Year
           (
           according
           to
           an
           Agreement
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           who
           hoped
           thereby
           to
           oblige
           some
           People
           )
           he
           Preached
           upon
           Christmas-day
           .
           The
           Sabbath
           before
           it
           happen'd
           that
           the
           23d
           Chapter
           of
           Leviticus
           (
           which
           treats
           intirely
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Feasts
           ,
           called
           there
           the
           
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           )
           came
           in
           course
           to
           be
           Expounded
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           occasion
           to
           distinguish
           of
           Feasts
           into
           Divine
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           the
           Divine
           Feasts
           that
           the
           Jews
           had
           were
           those
           there
           appointed
           ;
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Feasts
           were
           those
           of
           Purim
           and
           of
           Dedication
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Application
           of
           it
           he
           said
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             no
             Divine
             Feast
             we
             have
             under
             the
             Gospel
             but
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             intended
             for
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             whole
             Mercy
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             And
             the
             most
             that
             could
             be
             said
             for
          
           Christmas
           
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
          
           Ecclesiastical
           Feast
           ;
           
             and
             it
             is
             questionable
             with
             some
             ,
             whether
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             make
             a
             good
             Day
             ,
          
           Esth.
           9.
           19.
           
             could
             make
             a
             Holy
             Day
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             we
             find
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           (
           Joh.
           10.
           22.
           
           )
           
             so
             far
             complying
             with
             the
             Church
             Feast
             of
          
           Dedication
           ,
           
             as
             to
             take
             occasion
             from
             the
             Peoples
             coming
             together
             to
             Preach
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             purposed
             to
             Preach
             upon
          
           Christmas
           -
           
             day
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             his
             Duty
             in
             Season
             and
             out
             of
             Season
             .
          
           He
           Preached
           on
           1
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
             For
             this
             purpose
             was
             
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             manifested
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           And
           he
           minded
           his
           People
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           double
           dishonour
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           practise
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           then
           when
           we
           keep
           a
           Feast
           in
           Memory
           of
           his
           Manifestation
           .
        
         
           His
           Annuity
           from
           Emeral
           was
           now
           with
           held
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           read
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           :
           (
           tho'
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           Law
           for
           Reading
           of
           it
           )
           hereby
           he
           was
           disabled
           to
           do
           what
           he
           had
           been
           wont
           ,
           for
           the
           Help
           and
           Relief
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           has
           Recorded
           as
           that
           which
           troubled
           him
           most
           under
           that
           Disappointment
           ;
           but
           he
           blessed
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           
             Heart
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             even
             when
             his
             Hand
             was
             empty
             .
          
        
         
           When
           Emeral
           Family
           was
           unkind
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           reckoned
           it
           a
           great
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           God
           thanks
           for
           (
           who
           makes
           every
           Creature
           to
           be
           that
           to
           us
           that
           it
           is
           )
           that
           Mr.
           Broughton
           and
           his
           Family
           (
           which
           is
           of
           considerable
           Figure
           in
           the
           Parish
           )
           continued
           their
           kindness
           and
           respects
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           countenance
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           a
           grateful
           mention
           of
           more
           than
           once
           in
           his
           Diary
           .
        
         
           Many
           attempts
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Year
           1661.
           to
           disturb
           and
           ensnare
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           still
           expected
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           been
           hindred
           ;
           Methinks
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Sabbaths
             were
             never
             so
             sweet
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             now
             we
             are
             kept
             at
             such
             uncertainties
             ;
             now
             a
             day
             in
             they
             Courts
             is
             better
             than
             a
             thousand
             ;
             such
             a
             day
             as
             this
          
           (
           saith
           he
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           Day
           that
           Year
           )
           
             better
             than
             ten
             thousand
             ;
             O
             that
             we
             might
             yet
             see
             many
             such
             days
             !
          
        
         
           He
           was
           advis'd
           by
           Mr.
           Ratcliff
           of
           Chester
           and
           others
           of
           his
           Friends
           to
           enter
           an
           Action
           against
           Mr.
           P.
           for
           his
           Annuity
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           ;
           but
           
             concerning
             the
             Success
             of
             it
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             am
             not
             over
             sollicitous
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             be
             my
             due
             ,
          
           (
           Luke
           10.
           7.
           
           )
           
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             that
             which
             I
             Preached
             for
             ;
             and
             God
             knows
             I
             would
             much
             rather
             Preach
             for
             
             nothing
             than
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             besides
             I
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             be
             Cast
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             it
             up
             to
             me
             some
             other
             way
             .
          
           After
           some
           Proceeding
           he
           not
           only
           mov'd
           but
           sollicited
           Mr.
           P.
           to
           refer
           it
           ,
           
             having
             learned
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Disparagement
             but
             an
             Honour
             ,
             for
             the
             Party
             wronged
             ,
             to
             be
             first
             in
             seeking
             Reconciliation
             ;
             The
             Lord
             (
             if
             it
             be
             his
             Will
             )
             incline
             his
             Heart
             to
             Peace
             .
             I
             have
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             two
             great
             Concerns
             upon
             the
             Wheel
             ,
             one
             in
             reference
             to
             my
             Maintenance
             for
             time
             past
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             to
             my
             continuance
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             the
             Lord
             b●…
             my
             friend
             in
             both
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             two
             rather
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             But
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             many
             of
             greater
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             than
             I
             are
             laid
             aside
             already
             ,
             and
             when
             my
             turn
             comes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             be
             done
             ;
             He
             can
             do
             his
             Work
             without
             us
             .
          
        
         
           The
           issue
           of
           this
           affair
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           having
           been
           some
           Disputes
           between
           Mr.
           P.
           and
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           ,
           about
           the
           Tithe
           of
           Worthenbury
           ,
           wherein
           Mr.
           P.
           had
           clearly
           the
           better
           Claim
           to
           make
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Hanmer
          
           they
           came
           to
           this
           Agreement
           ,
           Septemb.
           11.
           1661.
           that
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           Parsons
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           should
           have
           and
           receive
           all
           the
           Tithe
           Corn
           and
           Hay
           of
           Worthenbury
           ,
           without
           the
           Disturbance
           of
           the
           said
           Mr.
           P.
           or
           his
           Heirs
           (
           except
           the
           Tith-Hay
           of
           Emeral
           Demesn
           )
           upon
           Condition
           that
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           should
           before
           the
           first
           of
           November
           following
           ,
           
             avoid
             and
             discharge
             the
             present
             Minister
             or
             Curate
          
           Philip
           Henry
           ,
           
             from
             the
             Chappel
             of
          
           Worthenbury
           ,
           
             and
             not
             hereafter
             at
             any
             time
             re-admit
             the
             said
             Minister
          
           Philip
           Henry
           ,
           
             to
             Officiate
             the
             said
             Cure.
          
           This
           is
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Articles
           agreed
           upon
           between
           them
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           which
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           soon
           after
           dismiss'd
           Mr.
           Henry
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           Writing
           under
           his
           Hand
           ,
           which
           was
           published
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Worthenbury
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           Mr.
           Puleston's
           Servants
           October
           the
           27th
           following
           ,
           
           Notice
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Parish
           of
           that
           Dismission
           .
           That
           Day
           he
           Preached
           his
           Farewel
           Sermon
           on
           Phil.
           1.
           27.
           
           
             Only
             let
             your
             Conversation
             be
             as
             becomes
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
          
           In
           which
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           his
           desire
           and
           design
           was
           rather
           to
           profit
           then
           to
           affect
           ;
           it
           matters
           not
           what
           becomes
           of
           me
           
             (
             whether
             I
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             absent
             )
          
           but
           let
           your
           
             Conversation
             be
             as
             becomes
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           His
           parting
           Prayer
           for
           them
           was
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           
             God
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             set
             a
             Man
             over
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           ceased
           to
           Preach
           to
           his
           People
           there
           ,
           but
           he
           ceased
           not
           to
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           but
           think
           there
           remained
           some
           dormant
           Relation
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Arrears
           of
           his
           Annuity
           from
           Mr.
           P.
           when
           he
           was
           displaced
           ;
           after
           some
           time
           Mr.
           P.
           was
           willing
           to
           give
           him
           100
           l.
           which
           was
           a
           good
           deal
           less
           ,
           than
           what
           was
           due
           ,
           upon
           Condition
           that
           he
           would
           surrender
           his
           Deed
           of
           Annuity
           ,
           and
           his
           Lease
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           which
           he
           for
           Peace-sake
           was
           willing
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           lost
           all
           the
           Benefit
           of
           Judge
           Puleston's
           great
           Kindness
           to
           him
           .
           This
           was
           not
           compleated
           till
           September
           ,
           1662.
           until
           which
           time
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           House
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           but
           never
           Preached
           so
           much
           as
           once
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           tho'
           there
           were
           vacancies
           several
           times
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Hilton
          
           was
           immediately
           put
           into
           the
           Curacy
           of
           Worthenbury
           by
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           ;
           Mr.
           Henry
           went
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           were
           at
           home
           )
           as
           long
           as
           he
           continued
           at
           Worthenbury
           ;
           and
           join'd
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           particularly
           attending
           upon
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ;
           
             not
             daring
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             turn
             my
             back
             upon
             God's
             Ordinance
             ,
             while
             the
             Essentials
             of
             it
             are
             retained
             ,
             tho'
             corrupted
             circumstantially
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             amend
             .
          
           
           Once
           being
           allow'd
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           Gesture
           ,
           he
           join'd
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           He
           kept
           up
           his
           Correspondence
           with
           Mr.
           Hilton
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           endeavoured
           to
           possess
           him
           with
           right
           Thoughts
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           advis'd
           him
           the
           best
           he
           could
           in
           the
           Soul
           affairs
           of
           that
           People
           ;
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             he
             seemed
             to
             take
             well
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             meant
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             make
             him
             Faithful
             .
          
        
         
           Immediately
           after
           he
           was
           Removed
           and
           Silenced
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           he
           was
           sollicited
           to
           Preach
           at
           Bangor
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Bridgman
           was
           willing
           to
           permit
           it
           ,
           occasionally
           ;
           and
           intimated
           to
           his
           Curate
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           never
           hinder
           it
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Henry
           declin'd
           it
           :
           Tho'
           his
           Silence
           was
           his
           great
           Grief
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           his
           Tenderness
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           so
           far
           to
           discourage
           Mr.
           Hilton
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           nor
           to
           draw
           so
           many
           of
           the
           People
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           would
           certainly
           have
           followed
           him
           to
           
             Bangor
             :
             But
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             cannot
             get
             my
             Heart
             into
             such
             a
             Spiritual
             Frame
             on
             Sabbath-days
             now
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             my
             Sin
             and
             my
             Affliction
             .
             Lord
             quicken
             me
             with
             quickning
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           came
           in
           first
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           so
           good
           a
           Temper
           ,
           as
           many
           thought
           ;
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           were
           very
           earnest
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           revive
           his
           Acquaintance
           and
           Interest
           at
           Court
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           thought
           he
           might
           easily
           do
           .
           'T
           was
           reported
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           had
           enquired
           after
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           heeded
           not
           the
           Report
           :
           nor
           would
           he
           be
           perswaded
           to
           make
           any
           Addresses
           that
           way
           .
           For
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             my
             Friends
             do
             not
             know
             so
             well
             as
             I
             the
             Strength
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             inability
             to
             deal
             with
             it
             .
             Qui
             benè
             latuit
             benè
             vixit
          
           ;
           Lord
           lead
           me
           not
           into
           Temptation
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           greatly
           affected
           with
           the
           Temptations
           and
           Afflictions
           of
           many
           Faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           pressing
           of
           Conformity
           ;
           and
           kept
           many
           
           private
           Days
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           in
           his
           own
           House
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           seeking
           to
           turn
           away
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Land.
           He
           greatly
           pitied
           some
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           urgency
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           want
           ,
           were
           over
           perswaded
           to
           put
           a
           force
           upon
           themselves
           in
           their
           Conformity
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             keep
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             Critical
             time
          
           .
        
         
           He
           Preached
           sometimes
           occasionally
           in
           divers
           neighbouring
           places
           ,
           till
           
             Bartholomew-day
             1662.
             the
             day
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             which
             our
             sins
             have
             made
             one
             of
             the
             saddest
             days
             to
          
           England
           ,
           
             since
             the
             Death
             of
          
           Edward
           
             the
             6th
             ;
             but
             even
             this
             for
             good
             ,
          
           though
           we
           know
           not
           how
           nor
           which
           way
           .
           He
           was
           invited
           to
           preach
           at
           Bangor
           on
           the
           black
           Bartholomew-day
           ,
           and
           prepared
           a
           Sermon
           on
           
             Ioh.
             7
             37.
             in
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           was
           prevented
           from
           Preaching
           it
           ;
           and
           was
           loth
           to
           strive
           against
           so
           strong
           a
           stream
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           Nonconformity
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           his
           worst
           Enemies
           have
           said
           was
           his
           
             only
             fault
          
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amisshere
           to
           give
           some
           Account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Reasons
           for
           his
           Nonconformity
           were
           very
           considerable
           .
           'T
           was
           no
           rash
           act
           ,
           but
           deliberate
           and
           well
           weigh'd
           in
           the
           Balance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           He
           could
           by
           no
           means
           submit
           to
           be
           Re-ordain'd
           ;
           so
           well
           satisfied
           was
           he
           in
           his
           Call
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           his
           solemn
           Ordination
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           graciously
           own'd
           him
           in
           ;
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           do
           that
           which
           looked
           like
           a
           Renunciation
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           null
           and
           sinful
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           at
           least
           a
           tacit
           invalidating
           and
           condemning
           of
           all
           his
           Administrations
           .
           Nor
           could
           he
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           himself
           
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             .
          
           He
           was
           the
           more
           confirm'd
           in
           this
           Objection
           ,
           because
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           ,
           Dr.
           Hall
           (
           in
           whose
           Diocess
           he
           was
           )
           besides
           
           all
           that
           was
           requir'd
           by
           Law
           ,
           exacted
           from
           those
           that
           came
           to
           him
           to
           be
           Re-ordain'd
           ,
           a
           Subscription
           to
           this
           Form.
           Ego
           A.
           B.
           
             praetensas
             meas
             Ordinationis
             literas
             ,
             à
             quibusdam
             Presbyteris
             olim
             obtentas
             ,
             jam
             penitus
             renuncio
             ,
             &
             dimitto
             pro
             vanis
             ;
             humiliter
             supplicans
             quatenus
             Rev.
             in
             Christo
             Pater
             &
             Dominus
             Dominus
             Georgius
             permissione
             divinâ
             Cestr.
             Episc.
             me
             ad
             sacrum
             Diaconatus
             ordinem
             juxta
             morem
             &
             ritus
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             dignaretur
             admmittere
             .
          
           This
           of
           Reordination
           was
           the
           first
           and
           great
           Bar
           to
           his
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           mostly
           insisted
           on
           .
           He
           would
           sometimes
           say
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           be
           Ordained
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           
             suscipere
             gradum
             Simeonis
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           at
           all
           satisfied
           to
           give
           his
           unfeigned
           
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             to
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
          
           &c.
           for
           he
           thought
           that
           thereby
           he
           should
           receive
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           thereof
           ,
           Rubricks
           and
           all
           ,
           both
           as
           true
           and
           good
           ;
           whereas
           there
           were
           several
           things
           which
           he
           could
           not
           think
           to
           be
           so
           .
           The
           Exceptions
           which
           the
           Ministers
           made
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           at
           the
           Savoy
           Conference
           ,
           he
           thought
           very
           considerable
           ;
           and
           could
           by
           no
           means
           submit
           to
           ,
           much
           less
           approve
           of
           the
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           :
           He
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           came
           to
           free
           us
           from
           the
           Yoke
           of
           one
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           leave
           it
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           Man
           or
           company
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           lay
           another
           upon
           our
           Necks
           .
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           he
           was
           much
           dissatisfied
           about
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           for
           many
           Years
           his
           great
           Grief
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           his
           Diary
           he
           doth
           often
           most
           pathetically
           lament
           ;
           that
           by
           it
           he
           was
           debared
           from
           partaking
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           in
           the
           solemn
           Assembly
           :
           For
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           Imposition
           he
           thought
           whatever
           it
           was
           to
           others
           (
           whom
           he
           was
           far
           from
           judging
           )
           would
           be
           Sin
           to
           him
           .
           He
           never
           took
           the
           
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           ever-express'd
           any
           foundness
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           think
           ,
           and
           therefore
           durst
           not
           declare
           that
           (
           however
           
             unlawfully
             impos'd
          
           )
           it
           was
           in
           itself
           an
           
             unlawful
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Person
           that
           took
           it
           ,
           was
           under
           the
           Obligation
           of
           it
           :
           For
           sometimes
           
             Quod
             fieri
             non
             debuit
             factum
             valet
             .
          
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Nonconformist
           ,
           when
           the
           Terms
           of
           Conformity
           were
           so
           industriously
           contrived
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           such
           Men
           as
           He
           ;
           which
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           full
           Account
           which
           Mr.
           Baxter
           hath
           left
           to
           Posterity
           of
           that
           affair
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           passage
           worth
           noting
           here
           ,
           which
           Dr.
           Bates
           in
           his
           Funeral
           Sermon
           on
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
          
           relates
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           Manchester
           told
           the
           King
           (
           while
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           was
           under
           debate
           )
           that
           he
           was
           afraid
           that
           the
           Terms
           were
           so
           hard
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Ministers
           would
           not
           comply
           with
           them
           ;
           Bishop
           Sheldon
           being
           present
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             am
             afraid
             they
             will.
          
           And
           it
           is
           well
           known
           how
           many
           of
           the
           most
           sober
           ,
           pious
           ,
           and
           laborious
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           Conformists
           as
           well
           as
           Nonconformists
           did
           dislike
           those
           Impositions
           .
        
         
           He
           thought
           it
           a
           Mercy
           (
           since
           it
           must
           be
           so
           )
           that
           the
           Case
           of
           Nonqonformity
           was
           made
           so
           clear
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           abundantly
           to
           satisfie
           him
           in
           his
           Silence
           and
           Sufferings
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           Mr.
           
             Anthony
             Burgoss
          
           ,
           who
           hesitated
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           read
           the
           Act
           ,
           blessed
           God
           that
           the
           Matter
           was
           
             put
             cut
             of
             doubt
          
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           make
           sure
           Work
           ,
           the
           Printing
           and
           Publishing
           of
           the
           New
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           was
           so
           deferr'd
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           except
           those
           in
           London
           ,
           could
           possibly
           get
           a
           sight
           of
           it
           much
           less
           duly
           consider
           of
           it
           before
           the
           time
           prefix'd
           ;
           which
           Mr.
           Steel
           took
           Notice
           of
           in
           his
           Farewel-Sermon
           at
           
             Hanmer
             ,
             August
          
           17.
           1662.
           
           That
           he
           was
           silenced
           and
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           for
           not
           declaring
           his
           
           unfeigned
           
             Assent
             and
             Consent
          
           to
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           
             never
             saw
          
           nor
           
             could
             see
          
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           which
           he
           comforted
           himself
           with
           in
           his
           Nonconformity
           was
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           Matters
           of
           
             doubtful
             Disputation
          
           touching
           Church-Government
           ,
           Ceremoni●…s
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           was
           unsworn
           either
           on
           one
           side
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           free
           from
           those
           snares
           and
           bands
           in
           which
           so
           many
           find
           themselves
           both
           
             ty'd
             up
          
           from
           what
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           and
           entangled
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           .
           He
           was
           one
           of
           those
           that
           
             fear'd
             an
             Oath
             ,
             Eccl.
          
           10.
           2.
           and
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             Oaths
             are
             Edg-Tools
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           played
           with
           .
           One
           passage
           I
           find
           in
           his
           Papers
           which
           confirm'd
           him
           in
           this
           satisfaction
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Letter
           from
           no
           less
           a
           Clergy-man
           than
           Dr.
           F.
           of
           Whitchurch
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Parishioners
           ,
           who
           desired
           him
           to
           give
           way
           that
           his
           Child
           might
           be
           Baptized
           by
           another
           without
           the
           Cross
           and
           Godfathers
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           do
           it
           so
           himself
           ;
           both
           which
           he
           refus'd
           :
           
             'T
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             1672
             /
             3.
             
             For
             my
             part
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             I
             freely
             profess
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             the
             strict
             urging
             of
             
               indifferent
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             hath
             done
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ;
             and
             possibly
             (
             had
             all
             Men
             been
             left
             to
             their
             liberty
             therein
             )
             there
             might
             have
             been
             much
             more
             Unity
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             less
             Uniformity
             .
             But
             what
             Power
             have
             I
             to
             dispense
             with
             my self
             ,
             being
             now
             under
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             Law
             and
             an
             Oath
             ?
             And
             he
             Concludes
             ,
             I
             am
             much
             grieved
             at
             the
             unhappy
             condition
             of
             my self
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             must
             either
             lose
             their
             Parishioners
             Love
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             break
             their
             solemn
             Obligations
             to
             please
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           he
           would
           say
           was
           the
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impositions
          
           ,
           which
           ever
           were
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           
             bones
             of
             Contention
          
           .
           When
           he
           was
           at
           Worthenbury
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           he
           used
           the
           Gesture
           of
           Sitting
           himself
           ,
           yet
           he
           
           Administred
           it
           without
           scruple
           to
           some
           ,
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           Kneel
           ;
           and
           he
           thought
           that
           Ministers
           Hands
           should
           not
           in
           such
           things
           be
           tied
           up
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           ought
           in
           his
           place
           (
           though
           he
           suffered
           for
           it
           )
           to
           witness
           against
           the
           making
           of
           those
           things
           the
           indispensable
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           not
           made
           to
           be
           so
           .
           
             Where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
          
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           these
           were
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Nonconformity
           ,
           which
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liv'd
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           and
           more
           co●…firm'd
           in
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Moderation
           in
           his
           Nonconformity
           was
           very
           exemplary
           and
           eminent
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           influence
           upon
           many
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           running
           into
           an
           Uncharitable
           and
           Schismatical
           Separation
           ;
           which
           upon
           all
           occasions
           he
           bore
           hi●…
           Testimony
           against
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           industrious
           to
           stem
           the
           Tide
           of
           .
           In
           Church
           Government
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           desired
           and
           wished
           for
           ,
           was
           Usher's
           Reduction
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           lawful
           to
           join
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer
           in
           Publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           practis'd
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           satisfie
           others
           concerning
           it
           .
           The
           Spirit
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           was
           such
           as
           made
           him
           much
           afraid
           of
           extreams
           ,
           and
           sollici●…ous
           for
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           maintain
           and
           keep
           Christian
           Love
           and
           Charity
           among
           Professors
           :
           We
           shall
           meet
           with
           several
           Instances
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           his
           Story
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wave
           it
           here
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           of
           an
           aged
           Minister
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           who
           being
           as'd
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           
             What
             his
             thoughts
             were
             of
             his
             Nonconformity
             ,
          
           replied
           ,
           he
           was
           well
           satisfied
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           
             should
             not
             have
             Conformed
             so
             far
             as
             he
             did
             (
             viz.
          
           to
           join
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           )
           
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           .
           Thus
           was
           his
           
             Moderation
             known
             unto
             all
             Men.
          
           
        
         
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           in
           his
           Story
           .
           At
           Michaelmas
           ,
           1662.
           he
           quite
           left
           Worthenbury
           ,
           and
           came
           with
           his
           Family
           to
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           just
           Nine
           Years
           from
           his
           first
           coming
           into
           the
           Country
           .
           Being
           cast
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           into
           this
           new
           place
           and
           state
           of
           Life
           ,
           his
           Care
           and
           Prayer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           
             Grace
             and
             Wisdom
             to
             manage
             it
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             my
             chief
             End.
          
           Within
           three
           Weeks
           after
           his
           coming
           hither
           ,
           his
           second
           Son
           was
           Born
           ,
           which
           we
           mention
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Remark
           he
           has
           upon
           it
           .
           
             We
             have
             no
             Reason
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             call
             him
          
           Benoni
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             we
             had
             not
             to
             call
             him
          
           I●…habod
           .
           And
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           his
           Family-Thanksgiving
           for
           that
           Mercy
           ,
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             We
             have
             reason
             to
             Rejoyce
             with
             Trembling
             ,
             for
             it
             goes
             ill
             with
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reason
             to
             fear
             worse
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             own
             Sins
             ,
             and
             our
             Enemies
             Wrath.
             
          
        
         
           At
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           this
           Year
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           Diary
           this
           Note
           .
           
             It
             is
             observed
             of
             many
             who
             have
             Conformed
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             what
             they
             formerly
             Professed
             ,
             tha●…
             since
             their
             so
             doing
             ,
             from
             unblamable
             ,
             orderly
             ,
             pious
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             exceeding
             dissolute
             and
             profane
             ,
             and
             instanceth
             in
             some
             :
             What
             need
             have
             we
             every
             day
             to
             Pray
             ,
             
               Lord
               lead
               us
               not
               into
               Temptation
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           several
           Years
           after
           he
           came
           to
           live
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           he
           went
           constantly
           on
           Lords
           days
           to
           the
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           with
           his
           Family
           ,
           at
           Whitewell-Chapel
           (
           which
           is
           hard
           by
           )
           if
           there
           were
           any
           supply
           there
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           there
           was
           from
           Malpas
           ,
           and
           if
           none
           ,
           then
           to
           Tylstock
           ,
           (
           where
           Mr.
           
             Zachary
             Thomas
          
           continued
           for
           about
           half
           a
           Year
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           was
           a
           little
           Sanctuary
           )
           and
           when
           that
           string
           fail'd
           usually
           to
           Whitchurch
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           Preach
           for
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           unless
           occasionally
           ,
           when
           he
           visited
           his
           Friends
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           own
           Family
           on
           Lords
           days
           ,
           when
           the
           Weather
           hindred
           them
           from
           
           going
           abroad
           .
           He
           comforted
           himself
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           in
           going
           to
           publick
           ,
           he
           had
           
             opportunity
             of
             instructing
             and
             exhorting
             those
             that
             were
             in
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
          
           according
           as
           he
           saw
           they
           had
           need
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           his
           
             Lips
             fed
             many
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Tongue
             was
             as
             choice
             Silver
          
           ;
           and
           he
           acted
           according
           to
           that
           Rule
           which
           he
           often
           laid
           down
           to
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           That
           
             when
             we
             cannot
             do
             what
             we
             would
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             accept
             us
             in
             it
             .
          
           He
           made
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Sermons
           he
           heard
           in
           Publick
           ;
           
             It
             is
             a
             Mercy
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             we
             have
             Bread
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             of
             the
             finest
             of
             the
             Wheat
             .
          
           Those
           are
           froward
           Children
           who
           throw
           away
           the
           Meat
           they
           have
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           wholsome
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           what
           they
           would
           have
           .
           When
           he
           met
           with
           Preaching
           that
           was
           weak
           ,
           his
           Note
           is
           ,
           
             That
             's
             a
             poor
             Sermon
             indeed
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             no
             good
             Lesson
             may
             be
             learned
             .
          
           He
           had
           often
           occasion
           to
           remember
           that
           Verse
           of
           Mr.
           Herbert's
           :
           
             
               The
               worst
               speaks
               something
               good
               ,
               if
               all
               want
               sense
               ,
            
             
               God
               takes
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               preacheth
               Patience
               .
            
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           once
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           avoid
           thinking
           of
           Eli's
           Sons
           ,
           who
           
             made
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             abhorred
             :
          
           Yet
           he
           went
           to
           bear
           his
           Testimony
           to
           publick
           Ordinances
           ;
           
             For
             still
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             loves
             the
             Gates
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Dwellings
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             so
             do
             I.
          
           Such
           then
           were
           his
           Sentiments
           of
           things
           ,
           expecting
           that
           God
           would
           yet
           open
           a
           door
           of
           return
           to
           former
           publick
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           he
           much
           desir'd
           and
           prayed
           for
           ,
           and
           in
           hopes
           of
           that
           was
           ,
           backward
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           stated
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           as
           were
           all
           the
           sober
           Nonconformists
           generally
           in
           those
           parts
           )
           but
           it
           was
           his
           grief
           ,
           and
           burthen
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           more
           for
           God.
           He
           had
           scarce
           one
           Talent
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           he
           was
           
           very
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           in
           the
           improvement
           of
           .
           When
           he
           visited
           his
           Friends
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           lay
           ,
           out
           himself
           to
           do
           them
           good
           !
           Being
           asked
           once
           (
           where
           he
           made
           a
           visit
           )
           to
           Expound
           and
           Pray
           ,
           which
           his
           Friends
           return'd
           him
           thanks
           for
           ;
           he
           thus
           writes
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             They
             cannot
             thank
             me
             so
             much
             for
             my
             pains
             ,
             but
             I
             thank
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             God
             especially
             ,
             for
             the
             Opportunity
             .
          
           Read
           his
           Conflict
           with
           himself
           at
           this
           time
           :
           
             I
             own
             my self
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             do
             nothing
             as
             a
             Minister
             ;
             What
             will
             excuse
             me
             !
             Is
             it
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             stand
             in
             the
             Market
             place
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             hath
             hired
             me
             :
          
           And
           he
           comforts
           himself
           with
           this
           Appeal
           ,
           
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             what
             will
             I
             have
             to
             thy
             Work
             ,
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             a
             Call
             and
             Opportunity
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           this
           willing
           mind
           be
           accepted
           ?
           Surely
           this
           is
           a
           Melancholy
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           lays
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           blame
           somewhere
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Man
           as
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           so
           well
           qualified
           with
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           for
           Ministerial
           Work
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           his
           time
           for
           usefulness
           ;
           so
           Sound
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           so
           Humble
           and
           Modest
           ,
           so
           Quiet
           and
           Peaceable
           ,
           so
           Pious
           and
           Blameless
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           industriously
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           as
           a
           useless
           and
           unprofitable
           Servant
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           as
           
             a
             despised
             broken
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             a
             Vessel
             in
             which
             there
             was
             no
             pleasure
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           Lamentation
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           
             for
             a
             Lamentation
          
           ;
           especially
           since
           it
           was
           not
           his
           Case
           alone
           ,
           but
           the
           Lot
           of
           so
           many
           Hundreds
           of
           the
           same
           Character
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           Circumstances
           of
           Silence
           and
           Restraint
           ,
           he
           took
           comfort
           himself
           ,
           and
           administred
           Comfort
           to
           others
           from
           that
           Scripture
           
             Isa.
             16.
             4.
             
             Let
             mine
             out-casts
             dwell
             with
             thee
          
           Moab
           .
           God's
           People
           may
           be
           an
           Out-cast
           People
           ,
           cast
           out
           of
           mens
           Love
           ,
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           their
           Country
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           own
           his
           People
           when
           Men
           cast
           them
           out
           ;
           they
           are
           out-casts
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           
           his
           ,
           and
           somewhere
           or
           other
           he
           will
           provide
           a
           dwelling
           for
           them
           .
           There
           were
           many
           worthy
           ,
           able
           Ministers
           thereabouts
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           both
           from
           Work
           and
           Subsistence
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           such
           comfortable
           Support
           for
           the
           Life
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Henry
           had
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           was
           most
           affectionately
           concern'd
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           shew'd
           kindness
           .
           There
           were
           computed
           within
           a
           few
           Miles
           round
           him
           ,
           so
           many
           Ministers
           turn'd
           out
           to
           the
           wide
           World
           ,
           stript
           of
           all
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           expos'd
           to
           continual
           Hardships
           ,
           as
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           (
           having
           most
           of
           them
           Numerous
           Families
           )
           made
           up
           above
           a
           Hundred
           ,
           that
           liv'd
           upon
           Providence
           ;
           and
           though
           oft
           reduced
           to
           wants
           and
           straits
           ,
           yet
           were
           not
           forsaken
           ,
           but
           were
           enabled
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           joy
           in
           the
           God
           of
           their
           Salvation
           notwithstanding
           :
           to
           whom
           the
           promise
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           
             Psal.
             37.
             3.
             
             So
             shalt
             thou
             dwell
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             verily
             thou
             shalt
             be
             fed
             .
          
           The
           World
           was
           told
           long
           since
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Conformists
             Plea
          
           ,
           that
           the
           worthy
           Mr.
           Lawrence
           (
           Mr.
           Henry's
           intimate
           Friend
           )
           when
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           of
           Baschurch
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           he
           would
           have
           Consulted
           with
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           )
           having
           (
           as
           was
           said
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           )
           Eleven
           good
           Arguments
           against
           Suffering
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Wife
           and
           Ten
           Children
           ;
           was
           ask'd
           how
           he
           meant
           to
           maintain
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           cheerfully
           replied
           ,
           they
           must
           all
           live
           upon
           the
           6th
           of
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Take
             no
             thought
             for
             your
             Life
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           he
           often
           sung
           with
           his
           Family
           Psal.
           37.
           16.
           
           And
           Mr.
           Henry
           hath
           Noted
           concerning
           him
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           some
           time
           after
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           that
           
             he
             bore
             witness
             to
             the
             love
             and
             care
             of
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             providing
             for
             him
             and
             his
             in
             his
             present
             Condition
             ,
             beyond
             Expectation
             .
          
        
         
           One
           Observation
           Mr.
           Henry
           made
           not
           long
           before
           he
           Dyed
           ,
           when
           he
           
             had
             been
             young
             and
             now
             was
             old
             ,
          
           that
           though
           many
           of
           the
           Ejected
           Ministers
           were
           brought
           
           very
           low
           ,
           had
           many
           Children
           ,
           were
           greatly
           harrassed
           by
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           their
           Friends
           generally
           poor
           and
           unable
           to
           support
           them
           ;
           yet
           in
           all
           his
           Acquaintance
           he
           never
           knew
           ,
           nor
           could
           remember
           to
           have
           heard
           of
           any
           Nonconfor
           mist
           Minister
           in
           Prison
           for
           Debt
           .
        
         
           In
           October
           1663.
           
           Mr.
           Steel
           and
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           were
           taken
           up
           and
           brought
           Prisoners
           to
           Hanmer
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           some
           Plot
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           on
           foot
           against
           the
           Government
           :
           and
           there
           they
           were
           kept
           under
           confinement
           some
           days
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           writes
           ;
           
             it
             is
             sweet
             being
             in
             any
             Condition
             with
             a
             clear
             Conscience
             :
             The
             Sting
             of
             Death
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Imprisonment
             also
             ,
             'T
             is
             the
             first
             Time
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             was
             ever
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             may
             not
             be
             the
             last
             .
             We
             felt
             no
             hardship
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             may
             .
          
           They
           were
           after
           some
           Days
           examin'd
           by
           the
           Deputy
           Lieutenants
           ,
           charged
           with
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           ,
           and
           so
           dismissed
           ,
           finding
           verbal
           security
           to
           be
           forth-coming
           upon
           Twenty
           four
           hours
           notice
           ,
           whenever
           they
           should
           be
           called
           for
           .
           Mr.
           Henry
           return'd
           to
           his
           Tabernacle
           with
           Thanksgivings
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           hearty
           prayer
           for
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           forgive
           them
           .
           The
           very
           next
           day
           after
           they
           were
           released
           ,
           a
           great
           Man
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           at
           whose
           Instigation
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           that
           trouble
           ,
           died
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           of
           a
           drunken
           Surfeit
           .
           
             So
             that
             a
             Man
             shall
             say
             ,
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             judgeth
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Year
           1665.
           when
           the
           Act
           for
           a
           
             Royal
             Aid
          
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           two
           Millions
           and
           a
           half
           came
           out
           ;
           The
           Commissioners
           for
           Flintshire
           were
           pleas'd
           to
           nominate
           Mr.
           Henry
           Sub-collector
           of
           the
           said
           Tax
           for
           the
           Township
           of
           Iscoyd
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Steel
           for
           the
           Township
           of
           Hanmer
           .
           They
           intended
           thereby
           to
           put
           an
           Affront
           and
           disparagement
           upon
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           look'd
           upon
           them
           but
           as
           Lay-men
           ,
           
           His
           note
           upon
           it
           is
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Sin
             which
             they
             put
             us
             upon
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Cross
             ,
             and
             a
             Cross
             in
             our
             Way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             and
             born
             with
             patience
             .
             When
             I
             had
             better
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             was
             wanting
             in
             my
             Duty
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             now
             this
             is
             put
             upon
             me
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             righteous
             .
          
           He
           procured
           the
           gathering
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           others
           only
           took
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           duly
           done
           and
           deserv'd
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           hoped
           he
           should
           )
           that
           Inscription
           mentioned
           in
           Suetonius
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             To
             the
             Memory
             of
             an
             honest
             Publican
             .
          
        
         
           In
           September
           the
           same
           Year
           ,
           he
           was
           again
           by
           warrant
           from
           the
           Deputy
           Lieutenant's
           fetch'd
           Prisoner
           to
           Hanmer
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           Mr
           Steel
           and
           others
           .
           He
           was
           examined
           about
           
             private
             Meetings
          
           :
           some
           such
           (
           but
           private
           indeed
           )
           he
           own'd
           he
           had
           been
           present
           at
           of
           late
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           but
           the
           Occasion
           was
           extraordinary
           ;
           the
           Plague
           was
           at
           that
           Time
           raging
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           his
           Friends
           having
           near
           Relations
           there
           ,
           thought
           it
           time
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           imputed
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Crime
           .
           He
           was
           likewise
           charged
           with
           Administring
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           which
           he
           denied
           ,
           having
           never
           Administred
           it
           since
           he
           was
           disabled
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           .
           After
           some
           Days
           Confinement
           ,
           seeing
           they
           could
           prove
           nothing
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           discharged
           upon
           Recognizance
           ,
           of
           20
           l.
           with
           two
           Sureties
           to
           be
           forth-coming
           upon
           Notice
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           Peaceably
           .
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           our
           Restraint
           was
           not
           Strict
           for
           we
           had
           liberty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Conference
           together
           ,
           to
           our
           mutual
           Edification
           :
           thus
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             Eater
             came
             forth
             meat
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             strong
             Sweetness
             ,
          
           and
           we
           found
           
             Honey
             in
             the
             Carcase
             of
             the
             Lion.
          
           It
           was
           but
           a
           little
           before
           this
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Steel
           setting
           out
           for
           London
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           Warrant
           ,
           from
           the
           Justices
           ,
           under
           Colour
           of
           the
           report
           of
           a
           Plot
           ,
           stop't
           and
           search'd
           ,
           and
           finding
           nothing
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           ,
           they
           seiz'd
           his
           Almanack
           in
           which
           he
           kept
           his
           Diary
           
           for
           that
           Year
           ;
           and
           it
           not
           being
           written
           very
           legibly
           ,
           they
           made
           what
           malicious
           readings
           and
           comments
           they
           pleas'd
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           Wrong
           and
           Reproach
           ;
           though
           to
           all
           sober
           and
           sensible
           people
           ,
           it
           discover'd
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           that
           kept
           a
           strict
           Watch
           over
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           great
           Husband
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           many
           said
           they
           got
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           should
           love
           him
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           37.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           This
           Event
           made
           Mr.
           Henry
           somewhat
           more
           cautious
           and
           sparing
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           his
           Diary
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           how
           
             evil
             Men
             dig
             up
             Mischief
          
           .
        
         
           At
           Lady-day
           1666.
           
           The
           
             Five-mile
             Act
          
           ,
           commenced
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Nonconformist
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           forbidden
           upon
           pain
           of
           Sixth
           Months
           imprisonment
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           be
           within
           five
           Miles
           of
           any
           Corporation
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           pla●…e
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           been
           Ministers
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           take
           an
           Oath
           :
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Baxter
           saith
           ,
           't
           was
           credibly
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           then
           Lord
           High
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           said
           ,
           
             no
             honest
             Man
             could
             take
             it
             .
          
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           hath
           set
           down
           at
           large
           ,
           his
           Reasons
           against
           taking
           this
           
             Oxford
             Oath
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           called
           ,
           
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             396.
             &c.
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             4.
             &c.
          
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           set
           his
           down
           in
           short
           .
           'T
           was
           an
           Oath
           ,
           not
           
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             State.
          
           He
           had
           already
           taken
           an
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
          
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           look'd
           upon
           this
           to
           amount
           to
           an
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           free
           to
           take
           ,
           Thus
           he
           writes
           ,
           March.
           22.
           1665
           
           /
           6.
           
        
         
           
             This
             Day
             methoughts
             it
             was
             made
             more
             clear
             to
             me
             than
             ever
             ,
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             my
             God
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             note
             it
             down
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             remember
             it
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
            
             It
             appears
             ,
             Heb.
             13
             7.
             that
             they
             are
             to
             
               rule
               us
            
             ,
             that
             
               Speak
               to
               us
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             (
             2
             )
             That
             under
             Prelacy
             ,
             Ministers
             
             have
             not
             the
             Management
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             Publishers
             of
             the
             Prelates
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             in
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             which
             Decrees
             sometimes
             are
             given
             forth
             by
             
               Lay
               Chancellors
            
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             therefore
             Prelacy
             is
             an
             Usurpation
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Gospel-Rights
             of
             his
             Servants
             the
             Ministers
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             4
             )
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             subscribe
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             swear
             not
             to
             endeavour
             in
             all
             lawful
             ways
             the
             Alteration
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Perswading
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             opportunity
             .
             But
             (
             5
             )
             that
             I
             may
             safely
             venture
             to
             suffer
             in
             the
             refusal
             of
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             committing
             my
             Soul
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             all
             to
             him
             who
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
          
        
         
           And
           on
           March
           25.
           the
           day
           when
           that
           Act
           took
           place
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           .
           
             A
             sad
             day
             among
             poor
             Ministers
             up
             and
             down
             this
             Nation
             ;
             who
             by
             this
             Act
             of
             Restraint
             are
             forced
             to
             remove
             from
             among
             their
             Friends
             ,
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             Relations
             ,
             and
             to
             sojurn
             among
             strangers
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             Mesech
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Kedar
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             God
             who
             tells
             their
             wandrings
             ,
             and
             will
             put
             their
             Tears
             ,
             and
             the
             Tears
             of
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Children
             into
             his
             Bottle
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             in
             his
             Book
             ?
             The
             Lord
             be
             a
             little
             Sanctuary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             of
             Refuge
             ,
             from
             the
             Storm
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Tempest
             ,
             and
             pity
             those
             Places
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             ejected
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             dwell
             where
             they
             
               may
               not
            
             .
          
        
         
           He
           wished
           their
           Removes
           might
           not
           be
           figurative
           of
           Evil
           to
           these
           Nations
           ,
           as
           Ezekiel's
           were
           ,
           Ezek.
           12.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           
           This
           severe
           Dispensation
           forced
           Mr.
           Steel
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           from
           Hanmer
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           lost
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Neighbourhood
           ;
           but
           withal
           it
           drew
           Mr.
           Laurence
           from
           Baschurch
           to
           Whitchurch
           Parish
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           till
           he
           was
           driven
           thence
           too
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Henry's
           house
           at
           
             Broad
             O●…k
          
           was
           but
           four
           reputed
           Miles
           from
           the
           utmost
           Limits
           of
           Worthenbury
           Parish
           ,
           but
           he
           got
           it
           measured
           ,
           and
           accounting
           1760
           Yards
           to
           a
           Mile
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           35
           
             Eliz.
             cap.
          
           6.
           )
           it
           was
           found
           to
           be
           just
           
             five
             Miles
             and
             threescore
          
           Yards
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           might
           have
           been
           his
           Security
           :
           but
           there
           were
           those
           near
           him
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           stretch
           such
           Laws
           to
           the
           utmost
           rigor
           ,
           under
           Pretence
           of
           construing
           them
           in
           Favour
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           have
           it
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           reputed
           Miles
           :
           this
           obliged
           him
           for
           some
           time
           to
           leave
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           to
           sojurn
           among
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           endeavoured
           wherever
           he
           came
           to
           impart
           some
           Spiritual
           Gift
           .
           At
           last
           he
           ventured
           home
           ,
           presuming
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Warrant
           by
           which
           he
           was
           made
           Collector
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Aid
          
           ,
           while
           that
           continued
           ,
           would
           secure
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           Promise
           in
           the
           last
           Clause
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           Gentlemen
           perceived
           ,
           they
           discharged
           him
           from
           that
           Office
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           served
           out
           the
           Time.
           
        
         
           He
           was
           much
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Burning
           of
           London
           happned
           so
           soon
           after
           the
           Nonconformists
           were
           banished
           out
           of
           it
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           was
           in
           Mercy
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           removed
           before
           that
           desolating
           judgment
           came
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           spoke
           aloud
           to
           our
           Governours
           ,
           
             Let
             my
             People
             go
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             me
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             ,
             behold
             thus
             and
             thus
             will
             I
             do
             unto
             you
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           Lord's
           voice
           crying
           in
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Year
           1667.
           he
           removed
           with
           his
           Family
           to
           Whitchurch
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           there
           above
           a
           Year
           ,
           except
           that
           for
           one
           quarter
           of
           a
           Year
           ,
           about
           harvest
           he
           returned
           again
           to
           Broad-Oak
           .
           His
           Remove
           to
           Whitchurch
           was
           partly
           to
           quiet
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           quarrel
           with
           him
           upon
           the
           five
           Mile
           
           Act
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           School
           there
           for
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           There
           in
           Apr.
           following
           he
           buried
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           not
           quite
           six
           Years
           old
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           extraordinary
           praegnancy
           and
           forwardness
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           very
           towardly
           disposition
           ,
           his
           Character
           of
           this
           Child
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             Praeterquam
             aetatem
             nil
             puerile
             fuit
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Child
           before
           he
           was
           seized
           with
           the
           Sickness
           whereof
           he
           died
           ,
           was
           much
           affected
           with
           some
           Verses
           ,
           which
           he
           met
           with
           in
           Mr.
           Whites
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Pocket
           of
           a
           hopeful
           young
           Man
           ,
           who
           died
           before
           he
           was
           twenty
           four
           Years
           old
           .
           Of
           his
           own
           accord
           he
           got
           them
           without
           Book
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           often
           rehearsing
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           these
           .
           
             
               Not
               twice
               twelve
               Years
               ,
               
                 (
                 he
                 might
                 say
              
            
             
               
                 Not
                 half
                 twelve
                 years
              
               )
               full
               told
               a
               wearied
               Breath
            
             
               I
               have
               exchanged
               for
               a
               happy
               Death
               .
            
             
               Short
               was
               my
               Life
               ;
               the
               longer
               is
               my
               Rest
               ,
            
             
               God
               takes
               them
               soonest
               whom
               he
               loveth
               best
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               is
               born
               to
               day
               and
               die's
               to
               morrow
               ,
            
             
               Loses
               some
               hours
               of
               joy
               ,
               but
               months
               of
               sorrow
               ;
            
             
               Other
               Diseases
               often
               come
               to
               grieve
               us
               ,
            
             
               Death
               Strikes
               but
               once
               and
               that
               Stroak
               doth
               relieve
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           was
           a
           great
           Affliction
           ,
           to
           the
           render
           Parents
           :
           Mr.
           Henry
           writes
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           reflection
           ,
        
         
           
             Quicquid
             amas
             oupias
             non
             placuisse
             nimis
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           Years
           after
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           did
           apply
           to
           himself
           at
           that
           Time
           but
           
             too
             sensibly
          
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Lam.
             3.
             1.
             
             I
             am
             the
             Man
             that
             hath
             seen
             affliction
             .
          
           And
           he
           would
           say
           to
           his
           Friends
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           
             Loosers
             think
             they
             may
             have
             
               leave
               to
               speak
            
             .
             but
             they
             must
             have
             a
             care
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             lest
             speaking
             amiss
             to
             God's
             dishonour
             ,
             they
             make
             work
             for
             Repentance
             and
             shed
             
             tears
             that
             must
             be
             wipt
             over
             again
             .
          
           He
           observed
           concerning
           this
           child
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           always
           been
           very
           patient
           under
           rebukes
           ,
           
             The
             remembrance
             of
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             teacheth
             me
             now
             how
             to
             carry
             it
             under
             the
             rebuke's
             of
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             .
          
           His
           Prayer
           under
           this
           Providence
           was
           ,
           
             shew
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shew
             me
             wherefore
             thou
             contendest
             with
             me
             ;
             have
             I
             over-boasted
             ,
             overlov'd
             ,
             over-priz'd
             ?
          
           A
           Lord's
           Day
           intervening
           between
           the
           Death
           ,
           and
           burial
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           
             I
             attended
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             on
             publick
             Ordinances
             though
             sad
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             as
          
           Job
           
             who
             after
             all
             the
             evil
             Tidings
             that
             were
             brought
             him
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             Death
             of
             Children
             was
             the
             last
             and
             heaviest
             ,
             yet
             fell
             down
             and
             worshipped
             .
          
           And
           he
           would
           often
           say
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           that
           
             weeping
             must
             not
             hinder
             sowing
          
           .
           Upon
           the
           Interment
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             My
             dear
             Child
             ,
             now
             mine
             no
             longer
             ,
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             cold
             Earth
             ,
             not
             lost
             ,
             but
             sown
             to
             be
             raised
             again
             a
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             return
             to
             me
             .
          
           A
           few
           days
           after
           his
           dear
           Friend
           Mr.
           Lawrence
           (
           then
           living
           in
           Whitchurch
           Parish
           )
           Buried
           a
           Daughter
           ,
           that
           was
           grown
           up
           and
           very
           hopeful
           ,
           and
           giving
           good
           Evidence
           of
           a
           work
           of
           Grace
           wrought
           upon
           her
           Soul
           ;
           how
           willing
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           may
           Parents
           be
           to
           part
           with
           such
           when
           the
           Lord
           calls
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           amissi
           but
           praemissi
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           this
           further
           Remark
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             made
             his
             poor
             Servants
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             often
             Companions
             in
             his
             Work
             ,
             now
             companions
             in
             Tribulation
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             Tribulation
             ;
             me
             for
             my
             Sin
             ,
             him
             for
             his
             Trial.
             
          
        
         
           While
           he
           liv'd
           at
           Whitchurch
           ,
           he
           attended
           constantly
           upon
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           there
           (
           as
           ever
           )
           he
           was
           careful
           to
           come
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           which
           he
           attended
           upon
           with
           Reverence
           and
           Devotion
           ;
           standing
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           even
           while
           the
           Chapters
           were
           read
           .
           In
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           he
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           instructing
           his
           Family
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           
           few
           of
           his
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           in
           the
           Town
           would
           sometimes
           come
           in
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           little
           gleam
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           but
           very
           short
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           he
           Notes
           )
           
             He
             was
             offended
             at
             it
             ,
             who
             should
             rather
             have
             rejoyced
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             the
             Work
             might
             be
             carried
             on
             in
             his
             Peoples
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           He
           observes
           in
           his
           Diary
           this
           Year
           ,
           how
           zealous
           People
           had
           generally
           been
           for
           the
           Observation
           of
           Lent
           ,
           a
           while
           ago
           .
           and
           how
           cold
           they
           are
           towards
           it
           now
           .
           The
           same
           he
           Notes
           of
           Processions
           in
           
             Ascention
             Week
             ;
             for
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             what
             hath
             no
             good
             Foundation
             ,
             will
             not
             hold
             up
             long
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             which
             is
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             zealously
             affected
             always
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           Year
           (
           I
           think
           )
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           he
           Administred
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           (
           very
           privately
           to
           be
           sure
           )
           after
           he
           was
           Silenced
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           not
           do
           it
           without
           mature
           Deliberation
           .
           A
           fear
           of
           Separation
           kept
           him
           from
           it
           so
           long
           ;
           what
           induced
           him
           to
           it
           at
           last
           ,
           I
           find
           thus
           under
           his
           own
           Hand
           :
           
             I
             am
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             I
             am
             obliged
             ,
          
           Virtute
           Officii
           ,
           
             by
             all
             means
             to
             endeavour
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             .
             Now
             here
             's
             a
             company
             of
             serious
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             Lot
             is
             cast
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             one
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             Preacheth
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             join
             with
             him
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Worship
             ;
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             they
             scruple
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             Gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             ;
             and
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             his
             hands
             are
             tyed
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             administer
             it
             unto
             them
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             they
             earnestly
             long
             for
             that
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             to
             partake
             ;
             and
             how
             dare
             I
             deny
             this
             Request
             of
             theirs
             ,
             without
             betraying
             my
             Ministerial
             Tr●…st
             ,
             and
             incuring
             the
             Guilt
             of
             a
             grievous
             Omission
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           February
           1667
           /
           8.
           
           Mr.
           Laurence
           and
           he
           were
           invited
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           to
           Betley
           in
           Staffordshire
           ,
           and
           (
           there
           being
           some
           little
           publick
           Connivance
           at
           that
           time
           )
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           all
           concerned
           ,
           they
           adventured
           to
           Preach
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           very
           peaceably
           and
           profitably
           .
           This
           Action
           of
           theirs
           was
           presently
           after
           Reported
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           by
           a
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           these
           Additions
           ,
           That
           they
           tore
           the
           Common-Prayer
           Book
           ,
           trampled
           the
           Surplice
           under
           their
           Feet
           ,
           pull'd
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           place
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Reports
           which
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           Colour
           for
           .
           But
           that
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           such
           like
           false
           Stories
           ,
           produced
           an
           Address
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           issue
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           Laws
           in
           Execution
           ,
           against
           Papists
           and
           Nonconformists
           ,
           which
           was
           issued
           out
           accordingly
           ;
           though
           the
           King
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           that
           Session
           .
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           had
           declared
           his
           desire
           ,
           that
           
             some
             Course
             might
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             compose
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           which
           had
           raised
           the
           Expectations
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           be
           speedy
           enlargement
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Henry
           had
           Noted
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             expect
             too
             little
             from
             Man
             ,
             nor
             too
             much
             from
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           And
           here
           it
           may
           be
           very
           pertinent
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           industrious
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           and
           his
           Friends
           suffered
           such
           hard
           things
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           preserve
           and
           promote
           a
           
             good
             affection
          
           to
           the
           Government
           notwithstanding
           .
           It
           was
           commonly
           charged
           at
           that
           time
           upon
           the
           Nonconformists
           in
           general
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           a
           factious
           and
           turbulent
           People
           ,
           and
           as
           was
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Ezra
             4.
             15.
             hurtful
             to
             Kings
             and
             Provinces
          
           ;
           that
           their
           Meetings
           were
           for
           the
           sowing
           of
           Sedition
           and
           Discontents
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           some
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           one
           thing
           intended
           by
           the
           Hardships
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           drive
           them
           to
           this
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           way
           of
           
             making
             a
             wise
             Man
             mad
          
           :
           But
           how
           peaceably
           they
           carried
           themselves
           ,
           is
           manifest
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           many
           .
           For
           an
           Instance
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           give
           some
           Account
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           Preached
           in
           some
           very
           private
           Meetings
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           called
           
             Seditious
             Conventicles
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1669.
           when
           it
           was
           a
           day
           of
           treading
           down
           ,
           and
           of
           perplexity
           ;
           it
           was
           on
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             Psal.
             35.
             20.
             
             Against
             them
             that
             are
             quiet
             in
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           Whence
           (
           not
           to
           curry
           favour
           with
           Rulers
           ,
           for
           whatever
           the
           Sermon
           was
           ,
           the
           very
           Preaching
           of
           it
           had
           it
           been
           known
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           severely
           Punished
           ,
           but
           purely
           
             out
             of
             Conscience
             towards
             God
          
           )
           he
           taught
           his
           Friends
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             quiet
             People
             in
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             This
             Quietness
             he
             described
             to
             be
             an
             
               orderly
               ,
               peaceable
               Subjection
            
             to
             Governours
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Lord.
             We
             must
             maintain
             a
             reverent
             Esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               despising
               Dominion
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             2.
             10.
             we
             must
             be
             Meek
             under
             severe
             Commands
             ,
             and
             burthensome
             Impositions
             ,
             not
             murmuring
             and
             complaining
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ;
             but
             take
             them
             up
             as
             our
             Cross
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             bear
             them
             as
             we
             do
             
               foul
               Weather
            
             .
             We
             must
             not
             
               speak
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ,
               Iude
            
             8.
             nor
             
               revile
               the
               gods
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               28.
               
               Paul
            
             checked
             himself
             for
             this
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             5
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             I
             did
             not
             consider
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             said
             so
             .
             We
             must
             not
             traduce
             their
             Government
             as
             Absalom
             did
             David's
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             3.
             
             Great
             care
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             how
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             faults
             of
             any
             ,
             especially
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             Eccl.
             10.
             20.
             
             —
             The
             People
             of
             God
             do
             make
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             
             by
             that
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             that
             Magistracy
             is
             
               God's
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             God's
             Ministers
             ;
             that
             by
             him
             
               Kings
               Reign
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             
               Ordained
               of
               him
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             they
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             are
             to
             have
             their
             Dues
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Fear
             ,
             and
             Tribute
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             their
             lawful
             Commands
             are
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             and
             that
             readily
             and
             chearfully
             ,
             1
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             the
             Penalties
             inflicted
             for
             not
             obeying
             unlawful
             Commands
             ,
             are
             patiently
             to
             be
             undergone
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             
               Peace
               shall
               be
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             their
             Unpeaceableness
             .
             They
             are
             taught
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             in
             Authority
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             and
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             do
             otherwise
             :
             yea
             ,
             thô
             they
             Persecute
             ,
             Ier.
             29.
             7.
             
             Peaceable
             Prayers
             bespeak
             a
             peaceable
             
               People
               ,
               Psal.
            
             109.
             4.
             
             If
             some
             professing
             Religion
             have
             been
             unquiet
             ,
             their
             unquietness
             hath
             given
             the
             lye
             to
             their
             Profession
             .
             Iude
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Quietness
             is
             our
             
               Badge
               ,
               Coll.
            
             3.
             12.
             
             '
             ●…will
             be
             our
             Strength
             ,
             Isa.
             30
             ,
             7
             ,
             15.
             our
             Rejoycing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Evil
             ,
             Ier.
             18.
             18.
             it
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             it
             may
             work
             upon
             
               others
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             means
             he
             prescribed
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             us
             quiet
             ,
             were
             to
             get
             our
             Hearts
             fill'd
             with
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Belief
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             18.
             36.
             many
             have
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             made
             them
             unquiet
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             
               wrath
               of
               Man
               worketh
               not
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               Iam.
            
             1.
             20.
             he
             needs
             not
             our
             Sin
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             his
             own
             Counsel
             .
             We
             must
             mortifie
             Unquietness
             in
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             ,
             Iam.
             4.
             1.
             we
             must
             always
             remember
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             Eccl.
             8.
             2.
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             is
             an
             Oath
             of
             Quietness
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             beware
             of
             the
             Company
             and
             Converse
             of
             those
             that
             are
             
               unquiet
               ,
               Prov.
            
             22.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Thô
             deceitful
             Matters
             be
             devis'd
             ,
             
             yet
             we
             must
             be
             quiet
             still
             ;
             nay
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             quiet
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           thus
           large
           in
           gathering
           these
           hints
           out
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           took
           all
           occasions
           ,
           in
           other
           Sermons
           to
           inculcate
           ,
           as
           all
           his
           Brethren
           likewise
           did
           )
           that
           if
           possible
           it
           may
           be
           a
           Conviction
           to
           the
           present
           Generation
           ;
           or
           however
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           Witness
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           Nonconformist
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           not
           Enemies
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           nor
           troublers
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           nor
           their
           Meetings
           any
           way
           tending
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           but
           purely
           design'd
           to
           help
           to
           repair
           the
           Decays
           of
           Christian
           Piety
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           knew
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           his
           Practise
           all
           his
           days
           ,
           was
           consonant
           to
           these
           his
           settled
           Principles
           .
        
         
           In
           May
           1668.
           he
           return'd
           again
           with
           his
           Family
           from
           Whitchurch
           to
           Broad-Oke
           ,
           which
           ,
           through
           the
           good
           Hand
           of
           his
           God
           upon
           him
           ,
           continued
           his
           settled
           home
           ,
           without
           any
           Remove
           from
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           removed
           to
           his
           long
           home
           above
           twenty
           eight
           Years
           after
           .
           The
           edge
           of
           the
           Five
           Mile
           Act
           began
           now
           a
           little
           to
           rebate
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           that
           Country
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           be
           more
           useful
           to
           the
           Neighbours
           ,
           among
           whom
           God
           had
           given
           him
           an
           Estate
           ,
           than
           he
           could
           be
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           relieving
           the
           Poor
           ,
           employing
           the
           Labourers
           ,
           and
           especially
           instructing
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           helping
           as
           many
           as
           he
           could
           to
           Heaven
           .
           He
           made
           that
           Scripture
           his
           standing
           Rule
           ,
           and
           wrote
           it
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Accounts
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Honour
             the
             Lord
             with
             thy
             Substance
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           having
           set
           apart
           a
           day
           of
           Secret
           Prayer
           and
           Humiliation
           ,
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           a
           wise
           and
           an
           understanding
           Heart
           ,
           and
           to
           
             drop
             a
             Tear
          
           (
           as
           he
           expresseth
           it
           )
           
             over
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             formerly
             in
             that
             estate
          
           ;
           he
           laid
           out
           himself
           very
           much
           in
           doing
           good
           .
           He
           was
           very
           serviceable
           
           upon
           all
           Accounts
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           took
           up
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           hindred
           him
           from
           his
           beloved
           Studies
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           saith
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Tillotson
           ,
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           his
           Funeral
           ,
           that
           he
           
             chose
             rather
             to
             live
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             than
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             thought
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             an
             Act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             or
             even
             of
             Tenderness
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             was
             of
             more
             value
             both
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             pursue
             the
             pompous
             parts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             his
             own
             Genius
             might
             lead
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           very
           useful
           in
           the
           common
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Township
           and
           Country
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           a
           very
           
             prudent
             Counsellor
          
           ;
           it
           was
           indeed
           a
           
             narrow
             Sphere
          
           of
           Activity
           ,
           but
           (
           such
           as
           it
           was
           )
           
             to
             him
          
           as
           to
           
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             29.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Men
             gave
             ear
             and
             waited
             ,
             and
             kept
             silence
             at
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             after
             his
             words
             they
             spake
             not
             again
          
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Neighbours
           who
           respected
           him
           not
           as
           a
           Minister
           ,
           yet
           lov'd
           and
           honour'd
           him
           as
           a
           knowing
           ,
           prudent
           and
           humble
           Neighbour
           .
           In
           the
           Concernments
           of
           private
           Families
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           far
           from
           busying
           himself
           ,
           and
           further
           from
           seeking
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           very
           much
           busied
           ,
           advising
           many
           about
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           disposal
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Children
           ,
           arbitrating
           and
           composing
           Differences
           among
           Relations
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           an
           excellent
           Faculty
           ,
           and
           often
           good
           Success
           ,
           inheriting
           the
           Blessing
           entail'd
           upon
           the
           Peace-makers
           .
           References
           have
           sometimes
           been
           made
           to
           him
           by
           Rule
           of
           Court
           ,
           at
           the
           Assizes
           ,
           with
           Consent
           of
           Parties
           .
           He
           was
           very
           affable
           and
           easie
           of
           access
           ,
           and
           admirably
           patient
           in
           hearing
           every
           ones
           Complaint
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           answer
           with
           so
           much
           Prudence
           and
           Mildness
           ,
           and
           give
           such
           
             apt
             advice
          
           ,
           that
           many
           a
           time
           to
           Consult
           with
           him
           ,
           was
           to
           
             ask
             
             Counsel
             at
             Abel
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           end
           the
           matter
           .
           He
           observ'd
           in
           almost
           all
           Quarrels
           that
           happened
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           
             a
             fault
             on
             both
             sides
          
           ;
           and
           that
           generally
           they
           were
           most
           in
           the
           fault
           ,
           that
           were
           most
           forward
           and
           clamorous
           in
           their
           Complaints
           .
           One
           making
           her
           moan
           to
           him
           of
           a
           bad
           Husband
           she
           had
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           'tother
           instance
           was
           unkind
           ;
           and
           (
           Sir
           ,
           )
           saith
           she
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           Complaint
           which
           he
           patiently
           heard
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           have
           me
           to
           do
           now
           ?
           
             Why
             truly
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             go
             home
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             better
             Wife
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             'll
             find
             that
             he
             will
             be
             a
             better
             Husband
             to
             you
             .
          
           Labouring
           to
           perswade
           one
           to
           forgive
           an
           injury
           that
           was
           done
           him
           ;
           he
           urged
           this
           ,
           
             Are
             you
             not
             a
             Christian
          
           ?
           and
           follow'd
           that
           Argument
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           he
           prevailed
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           very
           industrious
           ,
           and
           oft
           successful
           in
           perswading
           People
           ,
           to
           
             recede
             from
             their
             Right
             ,
             for
             Peace
             sake
          
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           for
           that
           purpose
           tell
           them
           Luther's
           Story
           of
           the
           two
           Goats
           ,
           that
           met
           upon
           a
           narrow
           Bridge
           over
           a
           deep
           Water
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           go
           back
           ,
           nor
           durst
           not
           fight
           ;
           after
           a
           short
           parley
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           lay
           down
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           other
           go
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           no
           harm
           done
           .
           He
           would
           likewise
           relate
           sometimes
           a
           remarkable
           Story
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           here
           incerted
           concerning
           a
           good
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           Mr.
           
             T.
             Y.
          
           of
           Whitchurch
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Youth
           was
           greatly
           wrong'd
           by
           an
           unjust
           Uncle
           of
           his
           ,
           being
           an
           Orphan
           ;
           his
           Portion
           ,
           which
           was
           200
           l.
           was
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           that
           Uncle
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           grew
           up
           ,
           shuffled
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           give
           him
           but
           40
           l.
           instead
           of
           his
           200
           l.
           and
           he
           had
           no
           way
           of
           recovering
           his
           Right
           but
           by
           Law
           ;
           but
           before
           he
           would
           engage
           in
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           advise
           with
           his
           Minister
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           famous
           Dr.
           Twiss
           of
           Newberry
           ;
           the
           Counsel
           he
           gave
           him
           (
           all
           things
           considered
           )
           was
           ,
           for
           Peace-sake
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           Sin
           and
           Snares
           ,
           and
           
           trouble
           to
           take
           the
           40
           l.
           rather
           then
           contend
           ;
           and
           Thomas
           (
           saith
           the
           Doctor
           )
           
             if
             thou
             dost
             so
             ,
             assure
             thy self
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             make
             it
             up
             to
             thee
             and
             thine
             ,
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             defraud
             thee
             will
             be
             the
             losers
             by
             it
             at
             last
             .
          
           He
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           it
           pleased
           God
           so
           to
           bless
           that
           little
           which
           he
           began
           the
           World
           with
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           dy'd
           in
           a
           good
           old
           Age
           ,
           he
           left
           his
           Son
           possess'd
           of
           some
           Hundreds
           a
           Year
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           wrong'd
           him
           fell
           into
           decay
           .
        
         
           Many
           very
           pious
           worthy
           Families
           in
           the
           Country
           would
           say
           of
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Friend
           like
           minded
           ,
           who
           did
           naturally
           care
           for
           their
           State
           ,
           and
           so
           affectionately
           sympathize
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           their
           Hearts
           could
           
             safely
             trust
          
           .
           He
           was
           very
           Charitable
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           was
           full
           of
           Almsdeeds
           ,
           
             which
             he
             did
          
           (
           as
           is
           said
           of
           
             Tabitha
             ,
             Acts
          
           9.
           36
           )
           not
           which
           he
           said
           he
           would
           do
           ,
           or
           which
           he
           put
           others
           on
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           which
           he
           did
           himself
           ,
           dispersing
           abroad
           and
           giving
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           seeking
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           Opportunities
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           And
           whenever
           he
           gave
           an
           Alms
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           he
           usually
           gave
           with
           it
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Alms
          
           ,
           some
           good
           word
           of
           Counsel
           ,
           Reproof
           ,
           Instruction
           or
           Comfort
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           occasion
           ,
           and
           in
           accommodating
           these
           to
           the
           Persons
           he
           spoke
           to
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           very
           great
           Dexterity
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           very
           forward
           to
           lend
           Money
           freely
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           his
           poor
           Neighbours
           that
           had
           occasion
           ,
           and
           would
           sometimes
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           Cases
           there
           was
           more
           Charity
           in
           lending
           than
           in
           giving
           ,
           because
           it
           obliged
           the
           Borrower
           both
           to
           Honestly
           and
           Industry
           .
           When
           one
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           lent
           three
           Pound
           ,
           fail'd
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           never
           likely
           to
           see
           a
           Farthing
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           writes
           thus
           upon
           it
           ;
           
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             yet
             still
             I
             judge
             it
             my
             Duty
             to
             lend
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             nothing
             despairing
          
           ,
           so
           Dr.
           Hammand
           reads
           it
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           35.
           
           
           Though
           what
           is
           lent
           in
           Charity
           be
           not
           repaid
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           lost
           .
           When
           those
           that
           had
           borrowed
           Money
           of
           him
           paid
           him
           again
           ,
           he
           usually
           gave
           them
           back
           some
           part
           ,
           to
           encourage
           Honesty
           .
           He
           judged
           the
           taking
           of
           moderate
           Interest
           for
           Money
           lawful
           ,
           where
           the
           Borrower
           was
           in
           a
           way
           of
           gaining
           by
           it
           :
           But
           he
           would
           advise
           his
           Friends
           that
           had
           Money
           ,
           rather
           to
           dispose
           of
           it
           other
           ways
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           how
           punctual
           and
           exact
           he
           was
           in
           all
           his
           accounts
           with
           Tenants
           ,
           Workmen
           ,
           &c.
           being
           always
           careful
           to
           keep
           such
           things
           
             in
             black
             and
             white
          
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           say
           )
           which
           is
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           prevent
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           a
           Man's
           wronging
           either
           himself
           or
           his
           Neighbour
           ;
           such
           was
           his
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           such
           his
           Patience
           and
           Peaceableness
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           time
           he
           was
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           he
           never
           Sued
           any
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           Sued
           ,
           but
           was
           instrumental
           to
           prevent
           many
           a
           vexatious
           Law-Suit
           among
           his
           Neighbours
           .
           He
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             There
             are
             four
             Rules
             to
             be
             duly
             observed
             in
             going
             to
             Law
             ;
             (
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             go
             to
             Law
             for
          
           Trifles
           ,
           
             as
             he
             did
             who
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             spend
             a
             Hundred
             Pound
             in
             Law
             then
             lose
             a
             Penniworth
             of
             his
             Right
             .
          
           Matt.
           5.
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           (
           2
           )
           
             We
             must
             not
             be
          
           rash
           and
           hasty
           
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             try
             all
             other
             means
             possible
             to
             compose
             differences
             wherein
             he
             that
             yields
             most
             ,
             as
          
           Abraham
           
             did
             to
          
           Lot
           ,
           
             is
             the
             better
             Man
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             lost
             by
             it
             in
             the
             end
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           1
           2.
           
           (
           3
           )
           
             We
             must
             see
             that
             it
             be
             without
          
           Malice
           
             or
             desire
             of
          
           Revenge
           .
           
             If
             the
             undeing
             of
             our
             Brother
             be
             the
             end
             of
             our
             going
             to
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             ,
             't
             is
             certainly
             evil
             ,
             and
             it
             speeds
             accordingly
             .
             (
             4
             )
             It
             must
             be
             with
             a
             disposition
             to
          
           Peace
           ,
           
             whenever
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             an
             Ear
             open
             to
             all
             Overtures
             of
             that
             kind
             .
          
           The
           two
           Motto's
           proper
           for
           the
           
             great
             Guns
          
           are
           applicable
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Ratio
             ultima
             Regum
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sic
             quaerimus
             Pacem
          
           .
        
         
         
           Four
           Rules
           he
           sometimes
           gave
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           our
           Converse
           with
           Men
           :
           
             Have
             Communion
             with
             few
             ;
             Be
             familiar
             with
             one
             ;
             Deal
             justly
             with
             all
             ;
             Speak
             evil
             of
             none
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           noted
           for
           an
           extraordinary
           neat
           Husband
           about
           his
           House
           and
           Ground
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           see
           like
           the
           
             Field
             of
             the
             Sloathful
             ,
             and
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Man
             void
             of
             Understanding
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           strange
           ,
           how
           easily
           one
           that
           had
           been
           bred
           up
           utterly
           a
           Stranger
           to
           such
           things
           ;
           yet
           when
           God
           so
           ordered
           his
           Lot
           ,
           acquainted
           himself
           with
           ,
           and
           accommodated
           himself
           to
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           making
           it
           the
           Diversion
           of
           his
           vacant
           Hours
           ,
           to
           over-see
           his
           Gardens
           and
           Fields
           ;
           when
           he
           better
           understood
           that
           known
           Epode
           of
           
             Horace
             ,
             Beatus
             ille
             qui
             procul
             negotiis
             ,
          
           than
           he
           did
           when
           in
           his
           Youth
           ;
           he
           made
           an
           ingenious
           Translation
           of
           it
           .
           His
           care
           of
           this
           kind
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Charity
           to
           poor
           Labourers
           ,
           whom
           he
           employed
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           good
           Example
           to
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Comfort
           of
           his
           Family
           .
           His
           Converse
           likewise
           with
           these
           things
           was
           excellently
           improved
           ,
           for
           Spiritual
           purposes
           ,
           by
           
             occasional
             Meditations
          
           ,
           hints
           of
           which
           there
           are
           often
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           Conversed
           with
           him
           had
           many
           in
           Discourse
           ;
           Instances
           of
           this
           were
           easie
           ,
           but
           endless
           to
           give
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           therefore
           many
           of
           the
           Scripture
           Parables
           and
           Similitudes
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           common
           Actions
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Hands
           are
           employed
           about
           them
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           pass
           through
           them
           to
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           things
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           often
           blame
           those
           ,
           whose
           irregular
           Zeal
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           makes
           them
           to
           neglect
           their
           
             Worldly
             Business
          
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           House
           
             drop
             through
          
           ;
           the
           affairs
           of
           which
           the
           good
           Man
           will
           
             order
             with
             Discretion
          
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           tell
           sometimes
           
           of
           a
           Religious
           Woman
           ,
           whose
           Fault
           it
           was
           ,
           how
           she
           was
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           an
           intelligent
           godly
           Neighbour
           ;
           who
           coming
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           good
           Woman
           far
           in
           the
           Day
           ,
           in
           her
           Closet
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           sadly
           neglected
           ,
           Children
           not
           tended
           ,
           Servants
           not
           minded
           ;
           What
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             there
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             this
             House
             ?
          
           which
           much
           startled
           and
           affected
           the
           good
           Woman
           that
           over-heard
           him
           .
           He
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             Every
             thing
             is
             beautiful
             in
             its
             Season
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Prudent
           ,
           
             so
             to
             order
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             General
             Callings
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             particular
             Callings
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             not
             clash
             or
             interfere
             :
          
           I
           have
           heard
           it
           observed
           from
           Eccl.
           7.
           16.
           
           
             That
             there
             may
             be
             over-doing
             in
             well-doing
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           omit
           one
           little
           passage
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           Instructive
           :
           When
           he
           was
           once
           desired
           to
           be
           bound
           for
           one
           that
           had
           ,
           upon
           a
           particular
           occasion
           been
           Bound
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           writes
           ,
           Solomon
           
             saith
             ,
             He
             that
             hateth
             Suretiship
             is
             sure
             ;
             but
             he
             saith
             also
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             Friends
             must
             shew
             himself
             friendly
             .
          
           But
           he
           always
           cautioned
           those
           that
           became
           Sureties
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           Bound
           for
           any
           more
           than
           they
           knew
           themselves
           able
           to
           pay
           ,
           nor
           for
           more
           than
           they
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           pay
           ,
           if
           the
           Principal
           fail
           .
        
         
           His
           House
           at
           Broad-Oake
           was
           by
           the
           Road-side
           ,
           which
           tho'
           it
           had
           its
           inconveniencies
           ,
           yet
           (
           he
           would
           say
           )
           pleased
           him
           well
           ,
           because
           it
           gave
           his
           Friends
           an
           opportunity
           of
           calling
           on
           him
           the
           oftner
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           an
           opportunity
           of
           being
           kind
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           any
           way
           distressed
           upon
           the
           Road
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           upon
           all
           occasions
           cheerfully
           ready
           ,
           fully
           answering
           the
           Apostles
           Character
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           
             of
             good
             Behaviour
          
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             decent
             ,
             affable
          
           ,
           and
           obliging
           )
           and
           
             given
             to
             Hospitality
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3
           2.
           
           like
           Abraham
           ,
           sitting
           at
           his
           Tent
           Door
           ,
           in
           quest
           of
           Opportunities
           to
           do
           good
           .
           If
           he
           met
           with
           any
           poor
           near
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           Alms
           in
           Money
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           bid
           them
           go
           to
           his
           Door
           besides
           for
           Relief
           there
           .
           He
           was
           very
           tender
           and
           compassionate
           towards
           poor
           Strangers
           and
           Travellers
           ,
           though
           his
           Charity
           and
           Candor
           were
           often
           imposed
           upon
           by
           Cheats
           and
           Pretenders
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           not
           apt
           to
           be
           suspicious
           of
           ;
           but
           would
           say
           in
           the
           most
           favourable
           sense
           ,
           
             Thou
             knowest
             not
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             Stranger
             .
          
           If
           any
           ask'd
           his
           Charity
           ,
           whose
           Representation
           of
           their
           Case
           he
           did
           not
           like
           ,
           or
           who
           he
           thought
           did
           amiss
           to
           take
           that
           Course
           ;
           he
           would
           first
           give
           them
           an
           Alms
           ,
           and
           then
           mildly
           reprove
           them
           :
           And
           labour
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           not
           expect
           that
           God
           should
           bless
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           would
           not
           chide
           them
           ,
           but
           reason
           with
           them
           :
           And
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           
             tell
             them
          
           of
           their
           Faults
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           them
           
             an
             Alms
          
           ,
           the
           Reproof
           would
           look
           only
           like
           an
           Excuse
           to
           deny
           his
           Charity
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           rejected
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           his
           greatest
           Care
           about
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           was
           how
           to
           do
           good
           with
           what
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           to
           
             devise
             liberal
             things
          
           ;
           desiring
           to
           make
           no
           other
           Accession
           to
           his
           Estate
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           Blessing
           which
           attends
           Beneficence
           .
           He
           did
           firmly
           believe
           (
           and
           it
           should
           seem
           ,
           few
           do
           )
           that
           what
           is
           
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             is
             lent
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           who
           will
           pay
           it
           again
           ,
           in
           kind
           or
           kindness
           ;
           and
           that
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           is
           undoubtedly
           the
           best
           Friend
           to
           outward
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           he
           found
           it
           so
           ;
           for
           it
           pleased
           God
           abundantly
           to
           bless
           his
           Habitation
           ,
           and
           to
           
             make
             a
             Hedge
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             about
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             about
             all
             that
             he
             had
             round
             about
             :
          
           And
           though
           he
           did
           not
           delight
           himself
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           Wealth
           ;
           yet
           which
           is
           far
           better
           ,
           he
           delighted
           himself
           in
           the
           
             abundance
             
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Psal.
          
           37.
           11.
           
           All
           that
           he
           had
           and
           did
           observably
           Prospered
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Country
           oftentimes
           took
           Notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           called
           his
           Family
           ,
           
             a
             Family
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             Blessed
             .
          
           And
           his
           Comforts
           of
           this
           kind
           were
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           pray
           they
           might
           be
           )
           
             Oyl
             to
             the
             Wheels
             of
             his
             Obedience
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           use
           of
           these
           things
           he
           served
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           with
           
             joyfulness
             and
             gladness
             of
             Heart
          
           ,
           yet
           still
           mindful
           of
           ,
           and
           grieved
           for
           the
           Affliction
           of
           Ioseph
           .
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Comforts
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           as
           that
           good
           Man
           ;
           
             All
             this
             and
             Heaven
             too
             !
             surely
             then
             we
             serve
             a
             good
             Master
             .
          
           Thus
           did
           the
           Lord
           bless
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           Blessing
           ;
           and
           this
           abundant
           Grace
           ,
           through
           the
           Thanksgiving
           of
           many
           ,
           redounded
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Having
           given
           this
           general
           Account
           of
           his
           Circumstances
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           go
           on
           with
           his
           Story
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           there
           ,
           and
           thereabouts
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           thing
           in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           wholly
           gave
           himself
           ,
           taking
           other
           things
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           After
           this
           Settlement
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           whenever
           there
           was
           Preaching
           at
           Whitewell
           Chappel
           (
           as
           usually
           there
           was
           two
           Lord's
           days
           in
           the
           Month
           )
           he
           constantly
           attended
           there
           with
           his
           Family
           ,
           was
           usually
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           reverently
           joined
           in
           the
           Publick
           Service
           ;
           he
           diligently
           wrote
           the
           Sermons
           ;
           always
           staid
           if
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           was
           Administred
           ,
           but
           not
           if
           there
           were
           a
           Wedding
           ,
           for
           he
           thought
           that
           Solemnity
           not
           proper
           for
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           .
           He
           often
           Din'd
           the
           Minister
           that
           Preach'd
           ;
           after
           Dinner
           he
           
             sung
             a
             Psalm
          
           ,
           repeated
           the
           Morning
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           Pray'd
           ;
           and
           then
           attended
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           .
           In
           the
           Evening
           he
           Preach'd
           to
           his
           own
           Family
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           would
           drop
           in
           to
           him
           .
           On
           those
           Lord's
           Days
           
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Preaching
           at
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           he
           spent
           the
           whole
           Day
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           many
           an
           excellent
           Sermon
           he
           Preach'd
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           present
           only
           four
           besides
           his
           own
           Family
           (
           and
           perhaps
           not
           so
           many
           )
           according
           to
           the
           limitation
           of
           the
           
             Conventicle
             Act.
          
           In
           these
           narrow
           private
           Circumstances
           he
           Preached
           over
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           Catechism
           ,
           from
           divers
           Texts
           .
           He
           also
           Preached
           over
           Psalm
           116.
           besides
           many
           particular
           occasional
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           grief
           of
           Heart
           it
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           put
           under
           a
           Bushel
           ,
           and
           consin'd
           to
           such
           a
           narrow
           Sphere
           of
           Usefulness
           ,
           read
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           Transcribe
           out
           of
           an
           Elegy
           he
           made
           (
           to
           give
           vent
           to
           his
           thoughts
           )
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           worthy
           Friend
           Mr
           
             George
             Mainwaring
          
           ,
           sometime
           Minister
           of
           Malpas
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           Silenced
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           and
           Dy'd
           Mar.
           14.
           1669
           /
           70
           )
           wherein
           he
           thus
           bewails
           (
           feelingly
           enough
           )
           the
           like
           restraints
           and
           Confinements
           of
           his
           Friend
           .
           
             
               His
               later
               Years
               he
               sadly
               spent
               ,
            
             
               Wrap't
               up
               in
               Silence
               and
               Restraint
               .
            
             
               A
               Burthen
               such
               as
               none
               do
               know
               ,
            
             
               But
               they
               that
               do
               it
               undergo
               .
            
             
               To
               have
               a
               Fire
               shut
               up
               and
               pent
            
             
               Within
               the
               Bowels
               ,
               and
               no
               vent
               ;
            
             
               To
               have
               gorg'd
               Breasts
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Law
            
             
               Those
               that
               fain
               would
               ,
               forbidden
               to
               draw
               .
            
             
               But
               his
               dumbSabbaths
               here
               did
               prove
               ,
            
             
               Loud
               crying
               Sabbaths
               in
               Heaven
               above
               .
            
             
               His
               Tears
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               sow
               no
               more
               ,
            
             
               Wat'ring
               what
               he
               had
               Sown
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           Soon
           after
           his
           Settlement
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           he
           took
           a
           young
           Scholar
           into
           the
           House
           with
           him
           ;
           partly
           to
           teach
           his
           
           Son
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           be
           a
           Companion
           to
           himself
           to
           Converse
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           help
           and
           instruction
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           for
           many
           Years
           ,
           he
           was
           seldom
           without
           one
           or
           other
           such
           ;
           who
           before
           their
           going
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           intervals
           of
           their
           attendance
           there
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           sitting
           under
           his
           Shadow
           .
           One
           of
           the
           first
           he
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1668.
           (
           and
           after
           )
           was
           Mr.
           
             William
             Turner
          
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ;
           afterwards
           of
           
             Edmund
             Hall
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           now
           Vicar
           of
           Walberton
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           World
           is
           beholden
           for
           that
           Elaborate
           
             History
             of
             all
             Religions
          
           ,
           which
           he
           Published
           in
           the
           Year
           1695.
           and
           from
           whom
           is
           earnestly
           expected
           the
           Performance
           of
           that
           Noble
           and
           useful
           Project
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Record
             of
             Providences
          
           .
           Betwixt
           Mr.
           Henry
           and
           him
           there
           was
           a
           most
           intire
           and
           affectionate
           Friendship
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           that
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           a
           constant
           and
           endearing
           Correspondence
           ,
           kept
           up
           as
           long
           as
           Mr.
           Henry
           liv'd
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           observ'd
           that
           several
           young
           Men
           who
           had
           sojourn'd
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           hopeful
           ,
           and
           likely
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           their
           Generations
           ,
           dy'd
           soon
           after
           their
           Removal
           from
           him
           ;
           (
           I
           could
           instance
           in
           Six
           or
           seven
           )
           as
           if
           God
           had
           sent
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           called
           for
           out
           of
           this
           ;
           yet
           never
           any
           dy'd
           while
           they
           were
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           so
           great
           a
           kindness
           for
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           valued
           so
           much
           the
           mighty
           advantages
           of
           improvement
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           advis'd
           all
           his
           Friends
           who
           design'd
           their
           Children
           for
           Scholars
           ,
           to
           send
           them
           thither
           ,
           for
           many
           Years
           after
           the
           Change
           ,
           though
           he
           always
           counted
           upon
           their
           Conformity
           .
           But
           long
           Experience
           altered
           his
           mind
           herein
           ,
           and
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           keep
           
             his
             own
             Son
          
           at
           home
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           what
           help
           he
           
           could
           there
           ,
           in
           his
           Education
           ,
           than
           venture
           him
           into
           the
           Snares
           and
           Temptations
           of
           the
           University
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           soon
           after
           this
           Settlement
           of
           his
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           that
           he
           Contracted
           an
           intimate
           Friendship
           with
           that
           learned
           and
           pious
           ,
           and
           judicious
           Gentleman
           Mr.
           Hunt
           of
           Boreatton
           ,
           (
           the
           Son
           of
           Colonel
           Hunt
           of
           Salop
           )
           and
           with
           his
           excellent
           Lady
           Frances
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Lord
           Paget
           .
           The
           Acquaintance
           then
           begun
           betwixt
           Mr.
           Henry
           and
           that
           worthy
           Family
           continued
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           ,
           about
           Thirty
           Years
           .
           One
           Lords
           day
           in
           a
           Quarter
           he
           commonly
           spent
           with
           them
           ,
           besides
           other
           interviews
           :
           And
           it
           was
           a
           constant
           rejoycing
           to
           him
           to
           see
           Religion
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           uppermost
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Family
           as
           that
           ;
           when
           not
           many
           Mighty
           ,
           not
           many
           Noble
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           Branches
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Branches
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Divers
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Relations
           of
           that
           Family
           contracted
           a
           very
           great
           respect
           for
           him
           ,
           particularly
           the
           present
           Lord
           Paget
           ,
           now
           his
           Majesty's
           Ambassador
           at
           the
           Ottoman
           Court
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Ashurst
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           shall
           have
           occasion
           afterwards
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Trouble
           and
           Distress
           ,
           by
           the
           Conventicle
           Act
           ,
           in
           1670.
           he
           kept
           private
           ,
           and
           stirr'd
           little
           abroad
           ,
           as
           loth
           to
           offend
           those
           that
           were
           in
           Power
           ,
           and
           judging
           it
           Prudence
           to
           gather
           in
           his
           Sails
           ,
           when
           the
           Storm
           was
           violent
           :
           He
           then
           observ'd
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           he
           was
           troubled
           at
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             precious
             time
             lost
             among
             Professors
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             together
             ,
             in
             discoursing
             of
             their
             Adventures
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             their
             escapes
             ,
             which
             he
             feared
             tended
             more
             to
             set
             up
             self
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             Glory
             to
             God.
             
          
           Also
           in
           telling
           how
           they
           got
           together
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           Preached
           ,
           but
           little
           enquiring
           what
           Spiritual
           Benefit
           
           and
           advantage
           was
           reaped
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           the
           circumstances
           of
           our
           Religious
           Services
           ,
           more
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Discourse
           ,
           than
           the
           Substance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           close
           this
           Chapter
           with
           two
           Remarks
           out
           of
           his
           Diary
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1671.
           which
           will
           shew
           what
           manner
           of
           Spirit
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           and
           what
           were
           his
           Sentiments
           of
           things
           at
           that
           time
           .
           One
           is
           this
           ,
           
             All
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             at
             this
             day
             a
             number
             of
             sober
             ,
          
           peaceable
           
             Men
             ,
             both
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ,
             among
          
           Dissenters
           ,
           
             but
             who
             either
             saith
             or
             doth
             any
             thing
             to
             oblige
             them
             ;
             who
             desireth
             or
             endeavoureth
             to
             open
             the
             Door
             to
             let
             in
             such
             ;
             nay
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             rather
             provoke
             them
             to
             run
             into
             the
             same
             Extravagancies
             with
             others
             ,
             by
             making
             no
             difference
             ,
             but
             laying
             load
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             worst
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           about
           this
           time
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           Bridgman
           and
           Bishop
           Wilkins
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           chief
           Justice
           Hale
           ,
           were
           making
           some
           Overtures
           towards
           an
           Accommodation
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           those
           Overtures
           did
           but
           the
           more
           exasperate
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           account
           such
           moderate
           Men
           ,
           the
           worst
           Enemies
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           )
           and
           the
           event
           was
           greater
           Acts
           of
           Severity
           .
        
         
           Another
           is
           this
           ,
           
             If
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             and
             written
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Prelacy
             is
          
           Antichristian
           ,
           
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Unlawful
             to
             join
             in
             the
          
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           
             had
             been
             effectually
             to
             perswade
             Bishops
             to
             Study
             and
             do
             the
             Duty
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             preaching
             and
             feeding
             the
             Flock
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             People
             to
             be
             serious
             ,
             inward
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Forms
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             much
             better
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             than
             it
             now
             is
          
           .
           Consonant
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           this
           Remark
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           he
           took
           all
           occasions
           to
           mention
           as
           his
           settled
           
             Principle
             .
             In
             those
             things
             wherein
             all
             the
             People
             of
             
             God
             are
             agreed
             I
             will
             spend
             my
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             and
             Charitably
             believe
             that
             others
             do
             so
             too
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             His
             Liberty
             by
             the
             Indulgence
             in
             1672.
             and
             thence
             forwards
             ,
             to
             the
             Year
             1681.
             
          
        
         
           NOtwithstanding
           the
           severe
           Act
           against
           Conventicles
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1670.
           yet
           the
           Nonconformists
           in
           London
           ,
           ventur'd
           to
           set
           up
           Meetings
           in
           1671.
           and
           were
           conniv'd
           at
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Country
           there
           was
           little
           Liberty
           taken
           till
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           of
           March
           15.
           1671
           
           /
           2.
           gave
           Countenance
           and
           Encouragement
           to
           it
           .
           What
           were
           the
           secret
           Springs
           which
           produced
           that
           Declaration
           Time
           Discovered
           ;
           however
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           the
           poor
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           Life
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           some
           
             reviving
             in
             their
             Bondage
          
           ,
           God
           graciously
           ordering
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           he
           had
           made
           might
           not
           
             fail
             before
             him
          
           .
           But
           so
           precarious
           a
           Liberty
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           never
           be
           said
           ,
           those
           People
           were
           
             hard
             to
             be
             pleased
          
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           
             well
             pleased
          
           with
           that
           ,
           and
           thanked
           God
           who
           put
           such
           a
           thing
           into
           the
           King's
           Heart
           .
           The
           Tenor
           of
           that
           Declaration
           was
           this
           ;
           
             In
             Consideration
             of
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             Rigor
             ,
             tryed
             for
             divers
             Years
             ,
             and
             to
             invite
             Strangers
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             ratifying
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             it
             suspends
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             all
             Nonconformists
             and
             Recusants
             ,
             
             promiseth
             to
             License
             separate
             places
             for
             Meetings
             ,
             limiting
             Papists
             only
             to
             private
             Houses
             .
          
        
         
           On
           this
           Mr.
           Henry
           writes
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             diversly
             resented
             ,
             as
             Mens
             Interests
             lead
             them
             ;
             the
             Conformists
             displeased
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             glad
             ,
             the
             Independents
             
               very
               glad
            
             ,
             the
             Papists
             triumph
             .
             The
             danger
             is
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             lest
             the
             allowing
             of
             separate
             places
             help
             to
             over-throw
             our
             Parish-Order
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             own'd
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             Divisions
             and
             Animosities
             among
             us
             ,
             which
             no
             honest
             Heart
             but
             would
             rather
             should
             be
             healed
             .
             We
             are
             put
             hereby
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             into
             a
             Trilemma
             ,
             either
             to
             turn
             Independents
             in
             Practise
             ,
             or
             to
             strike
             in
             with
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             or
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             former
             Silence
             and
             Sufferings
             (
             and
             Silence
             he
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Sufferings
             )
             till
             the
             Lord
             shall
             open
             a
             more
             effectual
             door
             .
          
           That
           which
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           he
           then
           heartily
           wished
           for
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             were
             in
             place
             ,
             would
             admit
             the
             sober
             Nonconformists
             ,
             to
             Preach
             sometimes
             occasionally
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             he
             thought
             Prejudices
             would
             in
             time
             wear
             off
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             mutually
             strengthen
             each
             others
             Hands
             against
             the
             common
             Enemy
             the
             Papists
             ;
             who
             (
             he
             foresaw
             )
             would
             fish
             best
             in
             troubled
             Waters
             .
          
           This
           he
           would
           chuse
           much
           rather
           than
           to
           keep
           a
           separate
           Meeting
           :
           But
           it
           could
           not
           be
           had
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           leave
           to
           Preach
           at
           Whitewel
           Chapel
           when
           it
           was
           vacant
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           was
           ,
           though
           't
           were
           three
           long
           Miles
           from
           the
           Parish-Church
           .
           He
           found
           that
           some
           People
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           courted
           ,
           the
           more
           coy
           they
           are
           ;
           however
           ,
           the
           Overtures
           he
           made
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           and
           the
           slow
           steps
           he
           took
           towards
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           a
           distinct
           Congregation
           yielded
           him
           satisfaction
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Reflection
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           say
           ,
           we
           would
           have
           been
           united
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           was
           several
           Weeks
           after
           the
           Declaration
           came
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           a
           License
           to
           Preach
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             no
             Man
             forbidding
             him
          
           .
           This
           was
           procur'd
           for
           him
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           London
           ,
           without
           his
           Privity
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           him
           altogether
           unexpected
           .
           The
           use
           he
           made
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           what
           he
           did
           before
           to
           his
           own
           Family
           ,
           and
           in
           Private
           ,
           the
           Doors
           being
           shut
           for
           Fear
           ,
           he
           now
           did
           more
           Publickly
           ;
           threw
           his
           Doors
           open
           ,
           and
           welcomed
           his
           Neighbours
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           partake
           of
           his
           
             Spiritual
             things
          
           :
           Only
           one
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           Preaching
           at
           Whitewel
           Chapel
           ,
           where
           he
           still
           continued
           his
           Attendance
           with
           his
           Family
           and
           Friends
           ,
           as
           usual
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           was
           not
           ,
           he
           spent
           the
           whole
           Day
           ,
           at
           publick
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Services
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           with
           Prayer
           and
           Praise
           .
           This
           he
           did
           gratis
           ,
           receiving
           nothing
           for
           his
           Labours
           ,
           either
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           but
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           doing
           good
           to
           Souls
           (
           which
           was
           his
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           )
           with
           the
           trouble
           and
           charge
           of
           giving
           Entertainment
           to
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           with
           much
           cheerfulness
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           he
           sometimes
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           did
           even
           Multiply
           in
           the
           Breaking
           ;
           and
           he
           found
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           abundantly
           bless
           his
           Provision
           ,
           with
           that
           Blessing
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           he
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           will
           
             make
             a
             little
             go
             a
             great
             way
             .
          
           He
           was
           wont
           to
           observe
           ,
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           such
           as
           had
           Meetings
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           (
           which
           sometimes
           drew
           upon
           them
           inconveniencies
           )
           
             That
             the
             Ark
             is
             a
             Guest
             ,
             that
             always
             pays
             well
             for
             its
             Entertainment
             .
          
           And
           he
           Noted
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           had
           borrowed
           Peter's
           ●…oat
           to
           preach
           a
           Sermon
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           presently
           repaid
           him
           for
           the
           Loan
           ,
           with
           a
           
             great
             draught
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             Luke
          
           5.
           
           〈◊〉
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
         
           Many
           thoughts
           of
           Heart
           he
           had
           ,
           concerning
           this
           use
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           would
           be
           in
           the
           end
           hereof
           ;
           but
           after
           serious
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           he
           saw
           his
           way
           very
           plain
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           addressed
           himself
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           to
           the
           improvement
           of
           this
           Gale
           of
           Opportunity
           .
           Some
           had
           dismal
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           would
           be
           an
           after-reckoning
           :
           but
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           let
           us
           mind
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           let
           God
           alone
           to
           order
           Events
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           Work
           ,
           not
           ours
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           word
           
             upon
             the
             Wheels
          
           ,
           which
           he
           preached
           at
           that
           time
           for
           his
           own
           Encouragement
           ,
           and
           the
           Encouragement
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           from
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Eccl.
             11.
             4.
             
             He
             that
             observes
             the
             wind
             shall
             not
             sow
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             regardeth
             the
             clouds
             shall
             not
             reap
             .
          
           Those
           that
           are
           minded
           either
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           or
           get
           good
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           frighted
           with
           seeming
           Difficulties
           and
           Discouragements
           .
           Our
           Work
           is
           to
           Sow
           and
           Reap
           ;
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           get
           good
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           mind
           that
           ,
           and
           let
           who
           will
           mind
           the
           Winds
           and
           Clouds
           .
           
             A
             Lion
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             a
             Lion
             in
             the
             streets
          
           ;
           a
           very
           unlikely
           place
           (
           he
           would
           ,
           say
           )
           for
           Lions
           to
           be
           in
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           serves
           the
           Sluggard
           for
           an
           Excuse
           .
        
         
           While
           this
           Liberty
           lasted
           ,
           he
           was
           
             in
             labours
             more
             abundant
          
           ;
           many
           Lectures
           he
           Preached
           abroad
           in
           
             Shrap-shire
             ,
             Cheshire
          
           ,
           and
           Denbighshire
           ,
           laying
           out
           himself
           exceedingly
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           ,
           spending
           ,
           and
           being
           spent
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           of
           that
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Time
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           
             this
             and
             that
             Man
             was
             born
          
           again
           ,
           then
           and
           there
           ;
           and
           many
           there
           were
           who
           asked
           the
           way
           to
           Sion
           ,
           with
           their
           Faces
           thitherwards
           ,
           and
           were
           (
           not
           Proselyted
           to
           a
           Party
           ,
           but
           )
           savingly
           
             brought
             home
          
           to
           Jesus
           Christ.
           I
           mean
           this
           ;
           such
           as
           had
           been
           vain
           and
           wordly
           ,
           and
           careless
           ,
           and
           mindless
           of
           God
           and
           another
           World
           ,
           became
           sober
           
           and
           serious
           ,
           and
           concern'd
           about
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           a
           Future
           State.
           This
           was
           the
           
             Conversion
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           laboured
           after
           ,
           and
           through
           Grace
           not
           altogether
           
             in
             vain
          
           .
           Whatever
           Lectures
           were
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Country
           round
           ,
           't
           was
           still
           desired
           that
           Mr
           Henry
           would
           begin
           them
           (
           which
           was
           thought
           no
           small
           Encouragement
           to
           those
           who
           were
           to
           carry
           them
           on
           )
           and
           very
           happy
           he
           was
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           choice
           and
           management
           of
           his
           Subjects
           at
           such
           opportunities
           ,
           seeking
           to
           
             find
             out
             acceptable
             Words
          
           .
           Take
           one
           Specimen
           of
           his
           Address
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           a
           Lecture
           with
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           on
           Heb.
           12.
           15.
           
           
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             and
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             Preach
             ,
             either
             Sedition
             against
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             Schism
             against
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             perswading
             you
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Opinion
             or
             Party
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             received
             Mercy
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             faithful
             :
             My
             errand
             is
             to
             exhort
             you
             to
             all
             possible
             Seriousness
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Business
             of
             your
             
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Text
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             as
             profitable
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             material
             ,
             and
             of
             weight
             in
             it self
             ,
             neither
             you
             nor
             I
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             repent
             cur
             coming
             hither
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             here
             to
             day
             ;
             
               looking
               diligently
               ,
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               fail
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             If
             it
             were
             the
             last
             Sermon
             I
             were
             to
             Preach
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             know
             how
             to
             take
             my
             aim
             better
             to
             do
             you
             good
             .
          
        
         
           In
           doing
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           he
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           looked
           upon
           himself
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           Assistant
           to
           the
           
             Parish
             Ministers
          
           ,
           in
           promoting
           the
           common
           Interests
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Salvation
           of
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           by
           the
           Explication
           and
           Application
           of
           those
           great
           Truths
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           .
           And
           he
           would
           compare
           the
           Case
           to
           that
           in
           Hezekiah's
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Levites
           helped
           the
           Priests
           to
           kill
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           was
           
           something
           of
           an
           irregularity
           ,
           but
           the
           exigence
           of
           affairs
           called
           for
           it
           ;
           the
           Priests
           being
           too
           few
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           not
           so
           careful
           as
           they
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           to
           
             sanctifie
             themselves
          
           ,
           see
           2
           Chr.
           29.
           34.
           and
           wherever
           he
           Preached
           ,
           he
           usually
           pray'd
           for
           the
           Parish
           Minister
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           his
           Ministry
           .
           He
           hath
           often
           said
           how
           well
           pleas'd
           he
           was
           ,
           when
           after
           he
           had
           preached
           a
           Lecture
           at
           Oswestry
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           visit
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           Mr.
           Edwards
           ,
           a
           worthy
           good
           Man
           ;
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           Sowing
           a
           handful
           of
           Seed
           among
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           had
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             's
             well
             ,
             the
             Lord
             prosper
             your
             Seed
             and
             mine
             too
             ,
             there
             's
             need
             enough
             of
             us
             both
             .
          
           And
           another
           worthy
           Conformist
           that
           came
           privately
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           reprimanded
           for
           it
           by
           his
           Superiours
           ,
           told
           him
           afterwards
           with
           tears
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Heart
             was
             with
             him
          
           .
        
         
           His
           Heart
           was
           wonderfully
           enlarged
           in
           his
           Work
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Fields
           were
           white
           unto
           the
           Harvest
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           busie
           ,
           and
           God
           did
           remarkably
           own
           him
           ,
           setting
           many
           Seals
           to
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           much
           confirm'd
           him
           in
           what
           he
           did
           .
           He
           hath
           this
           observable
           passage
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           which
           he
           recorded
           for
           his
           after
           Benefit
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Example
           of
           it
           may
           be
           instructive
           )
           
             Remember
             ,
             that
             if
             trouble
             should
             come
             hereafter
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             do
             now
             in
             the
             use
             of
             present
             Liberty
             ,
             I
             neither
             shrink
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             sink
             under
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             do
             therein
             approve
             my self
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             uprightness
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             whom
             I
             serve
             ,
             can
             and
             will
             certainly
             ,
             both
             bear
             me
             out
             ,
             and
             bring
             me
             off
             with
             comfort
             in
             the
             end
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             Remember
             ,
             and
             forget
             it
             not
             ,
             this
             24th
             day
             of
          
           March
           ,
           1672
           /
           3.
           
        
         
           'T
           was
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           the
           Society
           at
           Broad-Oak
           did
           Commence
           ;
           made
           up
           (
           besides
           the
           Neighbourhood
           )
           of
           some
           out
           of
           Whitchurch
           ,
           and
           Whitchurch
           Parish
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           Mr.
           Porter's
           People
           ,
           
           some
           out
           of
           Hanmer
           Parish
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           Mr.
           Steel's
           ,
           and
           some
           out
           of
           the
           Parishes
           of
           
             Wem
             ,
             Prees
          
           ,
           and
           Ellismere
           ,
           Persons
           generally
           of
           very
           moderate
           and
           sober
           Principles
           ,
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           Lives
           ,
           and
           hearty
           well-wishers
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Government
           ;
           and
           not
           Rigid
           or
           Schismatical
           in
           their
           Separation
           ,
           but
           willing
           to
           attend
           (
           though
           sometimes
           with
           difficulty
           and
           hazard
           )
           upon
           those
           Administrations
           which
           they
           found
           most
           lively
           and
           edifying
           ,
           and
           most
           helpful
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           business
           of
           working
           out
           their
           Salvation
           .
           To
           this
           Society
           he
           would
           never
           call
           himself
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           willing
           that
           they
           should
           call
           him
           so
           ;
           but
           a
           Helper
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           for
           their
           good
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             look'd
             upon
             his
             Family
             ,
             only
             as
             his
          
           Charge
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Preaching
             to
             others
             was
             but
          
           accidental
           ,
           
             whom
             if
             they
             came
             ,
             he
             could
             no
             more
             turn
             away
             ,
             than
             he
             could
             a
             poor
             hungry
             Man
             ,
             that
             should
             come
             to
             his
             door
             for
             an
             Alms.
             And
             being
             a
             Minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             thought
             himself
             bound
             to
          
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             as
             he
             had
             opportunity
          
           .
        
         
           Usually
           once
           a
           Month
           he
           administred
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           Some
           of
           his
           Opportunities
           of
           that
           kind
           he
           sets
           a
           particular
           Remark
           upon
           ,
           as
           
             sweet
             Sealing
             Days
          
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           found
           it
           good
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           about
           the
           Years
           end
           there
           was
           a
           general
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Cancelling
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           :
           He
           hath
           this
           Note
           upon
           a
           
             precious
             Sabbath
             and
             Sacrament
             day
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ;
           
             perhaps
             this
             may
             be
             the
             last
             ,
             
               Father
               thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             at
             such
             uncertainties
             ;
             for
             now
             we
             receive
             our
             Liberty
             from
             our
             Father
             ,
             fresh
             every
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             and
             sweetest
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
         
           On
           the
           3d
           of
           March
           ,
           1676
           /
           7.
           being
           Saturday
           night
           ,
           the
           Town
           of
           Wem
           in
           Shropshire
           (
           about
           six
           Miles
           from
           him
           )
           was
           burnt
           down
           ;
           the
           Church
           ,
           Market
           House
           ,
           and
           about
           One
           hundred
           twenty
           six
           dwelling
           Houses
           ,
           and
           one
           Man
           ,
           in
           little
           more
           than
           an
           Hours
           time
           ,
           the
           Wind
           being
           exceeding
           violent
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           very
           helpful
           to
           his
           Friends
           there
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           support
           under
           ,
           and
           their
           improvement
           of
           this
           sad
           Providence
           .
           It
           was
           but
           about
           half
           a
           Year
           before
           ,
           that
           a
           threatning
           Fire
           had
           broke
           out
           in
           that
           Town
           ,
           but
           did
           little
           hurt
           ;
           some
           serious
           People
           there
           ,
           presently
           after
           Celebrated
           a
           Thanksgiving
           for
           their
           Deliverance
           ,
           in
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           imparted
           to
           them
           a
           Spiritual
           Gift
           
             (
             Oct.
          
           3.
           1676
           )
           from
           
             Zech.
             3.
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             brand
             pluck'd
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             ?
          
           In
           the
           close
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           pressing
           them
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           remarkable
           Deliverance
           ,
           to
           personal
           Reformation
           and
           Amendment
           of
           Life
           :
           That
           those
           who
           had
           been
           Proud
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           Passionate
           ,
           Lyars
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Sabbath-breakers
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           urging
           Ezr.
           9.
           13
           ,
           14.
           he
           added
           ,
           
             If
             this
             Providence
             have
             not
             this
             effect
             upon
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             in
             reason
             expect
             another
             Fire
             ;
             for
             when
             God
             judgeth
             he
             will
             overcome
          
           ;
           and
           minded
           them
           of
           Lev.
           26.
           where
           't
           is
           so
           often
           threatned
           against
           those
           who
           walk
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             punish
             them
             yet
             seven
             times
             more
             .
          
           The
           remembrance
           of
           this
           could
           not
           but
           be
           affecting
           ,
           when
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           after
           ,
           the
           whole
           Town
           was
           laid
           in
           Ruins
           .
           The
           first
           time
           he
           went
           thither
           after
           that
           Calamity
           ,
           a
           Neighbouring
           Justice
           having
           Notice
           of
           it
           ,
           sent
           to
           forbid
           him
           to
           Preach
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           Grief
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Grief
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           came
           expecting
           .
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           there
           was
           a
           visible
           Sermon
           before
           us
           ,
           the
           Ruins
           Preaching
           ,
           that
           
             Sin
             is
             an
             evil
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           
             God
             a
             terrible
             God.
          
           However
           ,
           a
           few
           days
           after
           ,
           he
           got
           
           an
           opportunity
           of
           Preaching
           to
           them
           a
           word
           in
           Season
           ,
           which
           some
           will
           not
           forget
           ,
           from
           
             Hos.
             6.
             1.
             
             Come
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             torn
             —
          
           And
           at
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           when
           the
           Town
           was
           in
           the
           Rebuilding
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           another
           very
           suitable
           Sermon
           ,
           from
           
             Prov.
             3.
             33.
             
             The
             Curse
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             he
             blesseth
             the
             Habitation
             of
             the
             just
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             rising
             again
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             his
             Diary
             )
             out
             of
             its
             Ashes
             ,
             yet
             the
             burning
             of
             it
             should
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             especially
             not
             the
             Sin
             that
             kindled
             it
             .
          
           He
           oft
           pray'd
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Fire
             might
             be
             a
             Refining
             Fire
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Years
           1677
           ,
           1678
           ,
           and
           1679
           ,
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Ministry
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           he
           Preached
           over
           the
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           and
           largely
           open'd
           from
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           the
           Duties
           requir'd
           ,
           and
           Sins
           forbidden
           ,
           in
           each
           Commandment
           .
           For
           ,
           thô
           none
           delighted
           more
           than
           he
           in
           Preaching
           Christ
           and
           Gospel-Grace
           ;
           yet
           he
           knew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           came
           not
           to
           destroy
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           to
           fulfil
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           though
           through
           Grace
           we
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           a
           Covenant
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           under
           it
           as
           a
           Rule
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Law
             to
             Christ.
          
           He
           was
           very
           large
           and
           particular
           in
           pressing
           
             second
             Table
             Duties
          
           ,
           as
           essential
           to
           Christianity
           .
           
             We
             have
             known
             those
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             have
             called
             Preaching
             on
             such
             Subjects
             ,
             
               good
               Moral
               Preaching
            
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             call
             it
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             now
             as
             ever
             .
             How
             earnestly
             would
             he
             press
             upon
             People
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             Conversations
             .
             A
             good
             Christian
             (
             he
             us'd
             to
             say
             )
             will
             be
             a
             good
             Husband
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Master
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Subject
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             Relations
             .
          
           How
           often
           would
           he
           urge
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           and
           Command
           of
           the
           Great
           
           God
           ,
           the
           Character
           of
           all
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Beauty
           and
           Ornament
           of
           our
           Christian
           Profession
           ;
           and
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           thrive
           and
           prosper
           in
           the
           World.
           
             Honesty
             is
             the
             best
             Policy
          
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           things
           in
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           this
           World
           are
           
             competent
             Iudges
          
           .
           They
           that
           know
           not
           what
           belongs
           to
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           know
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           making
           of
           an
           honest
           Bargain
           :
           they
           are
           also
           Parties
           concern'd
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           are
           themselves
           careful
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           who
           profess
           Religion
           ,
           should
           walk
           very
           circumspectly
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           be
           not
           Blasphemed
           ,
           nor
           Religion
           wounded
           through
           their
           sides
           .
           Thus
           he
           Preached
           ,
           and
           his
           constant
           Practise
           was
           a
           Comment
           upon
           it
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           remember
           he
           was
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           enlarged
           in
           the
           pressing
           of
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           Ninth
           Commandment
           ,
           to
           
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             Man
          
           ,
           from
           Tit.
           3.
           2.
           
           If
           we
           can
           say
           no
           good
           of
           Persons
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           nothing
           of
           them
           .
           He
           gave
           it
           as
           a
           Rule
           ,
           
             Never
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             ones
             faults
             to
             others
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             first
             spoken
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Offender
             himself
             .
          
           He
           was
           himself
           an
           eminent
           Example
           of
           this
           Rule
           .
           Some
           that
           have
           Convers'd
           much
           with
           him
           ,
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           never
           heard
           him
           speak
           evil
           of
           any
           Body
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           bear
           to
           hear
           any
           spoken
           evil
           of
           ,
           but
           often
           drove
           away
           a
           Backbiting-tongue
           with
           an
           
             angry
             Countenance
          
           .
           He
           was
           known
           to
           be
           as
           Faithful
           a
           Patron
           of
           Offenders
           before
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Faithful
           Reprover
           of
           them
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Whenever
           he
           Preached
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           he
           would
           always
           have
           something
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ;
           either
           his
           Life
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Pattern
           of
           the
           Duty
           ,
           or
           his
           Love
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Motive
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           his
           Merit
           ,
           as
           making
           Atonement
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1680.
           he
           preached
           over
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           from
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           told
           concerning
           the
           famous
           Mr.
           Dod
           ,
           that
           some
           call'd
           him
           in
           scorn
           ,
           
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
          
           ,
           because
           he
           insisted
           so
           much
           upon
           those
           two
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           Preaching
           .
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             this
             be
             to
             be
             vile
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             ,
          
           for
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           are
           all
           in
           all
           in
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Repentance
           he
           hath
           sometimes
           said
           ,
           
             If
             I
             were
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             to
             dye
             Preaching
             Repentance
             ;
             as
             if
             I
             dye
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             to
             dye
             practising
             Repentance
             .
          
           And
           he
           had
           often
           this
           saying
           concerning
           Repentance
           ;
           
             He
             that
             Repents
             every
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             every
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             dye
             ,
             will
             have
             the
             sins
             but
             of
             one
             day
             to
             repent
             of
             .
             Even
             Reckonings
             make
             long
             Friends
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Year
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           Year
           1681
           he
           preached
           over
           the
           Duties
           of
           Hearing
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           ;
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           from
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           four
           sorts
           of
           Ground
           ;
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           from
           Luke
           11.
           1
           ,
           &c.
           when
           he
           preached
           over
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           above
           Thirty
           excellent
           and
           elaborate
           Discourses
           .
           Helook'd
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           only
           a
           Directory
           or
           Pattern
           for
           Prayet
           ,
           but
           (
           according
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           )
           proper
           to
           be
           us'd
           as
           a
           Form
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           he
           often
           us'd
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           Publick
           and
           in
           his
           Family
           .
           And
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           't
           was
           an
           Error
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           to
           lay
           so
           much
           stress
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           ,
           who
           think
           no
           sol●…mn
           Prayer
           accepted
           ,
           nor
           any
           solemn
           Ordinance
           or
           Administration
           of
           Worship
           compleat
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           repeat
           it
           five
           or
           six
           times
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           oftner
           ,
           at
           one
           Meeting
           ;
           so
           he
           thought
           it
           an
           Error
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           not
           to
           use
           it
           at
           all
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           a
           compendious
           comprehensive
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           at
           least
           
           as
           other
           
             Scripture
             Prayers
          
           ;
           but
           he
           thought
           it
           a
           much
           greater
           Error
           to
           be
           
             angry
             at
             those
             that
             do
             use
             it
             ,
          
           to
           judge
           and
           censure
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           to
           conceive
           Prejudices
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministry
           .
           
             A
             great
             strait
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             poor
             Ministers
             are
             in
             ,
             when
             some
             will
             not
             hear
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             use
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             others
             will
             not
             hear
             them
             if
             they
             do
             ;
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             We
             must
             walk
             accord-to
             the
             Light
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             approve
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             using
             or
             not
             using
             it
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             day
             when
             God
             will
             mend
             the
             matter
             ;
             which
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             do
             in
             his
             own
             due
             time
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           when
           a
           dark
           Cloud
           was
           brought
           upon
           his
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           necessitated
           to
           contract
           his
           Sails
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Rebukes
             he
             lay
             under
             at
             
               Broad
               .
               Oal●…
            
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Years
             1680.
             and
             1687.
             
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Year
           1681.
           in
           April
           and
           May
           ,
           the
           Country
           was
           greatly
           afflicted
           and
           threatned
           by
           an
           extream
           Drought
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           Rain
           for
           several
           Weeks
           ,
           the
           Grass
           fail'd
           ;
           Corn
           that
           was
           Sown
           languished
           ,
           and
           much
           that
           was
           intended
           to
           be
           Sown
           could
           not
           ;
           the
           like
           had
           not
           been
           known
           for
           many
           Years
           ;
           't
           was
           generally
           apprehended
           that
           a
           Dearth
           would
           ensue
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           most
           
           part
           dry
           .
           And
           now
           it
           was
           
             time
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           appointment
           )
           to
           
             ask
             of
             him
             Rain
             in
             the
             Season
             thereof
             :
          
           Several
           serious
           thinking
           People
           being
           together
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           that
           worthy
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Mr.
           Malden
           ;
           It
           was
           there
           said
           how
           requisite
           it
           was
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           time
           set
           apart
           on
           purpose
           for
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           a
           
             solemn
             Assembly
          
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
           
             Thomas
             Millington
          
           of
           Weston
           in
           Hodnet
           Parish
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           desired
           it
           might
           be
           at
           his
           House
           ;
           and
           
             Tuesday
             Iune
          
           14.
           was
           the
           Day
           pi●…ch'd
           upon
           .
           The
           Connivance
           of
           Authority
           was
           presumed
           upon
           ,
           because
           no
           disturbance
           of
           Meetings
           was
           heard
           of
           at
           London
           ,
           or
           any
           where
           else
           .
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           desired
           to
           come
           and
           give
           his
           assistance
           at
           that
           Days
           work
           .
           He
           ask'd
           upon
           what
           terms
           they
           stood
           with
           their
           Neighbouring
           Justices
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           answered
           
             well
             enough
          
           .
           The
           Drought
           continuing
           in
           extremity
           ,
           some
           that
           had
           not
           us'd
           to
           come
           to
           such
           Meetings
           ,
           yet
           came
           thither
           ,
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           they
           had
           of
           the
           threatning
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           the
           Country
           was
           under
           .
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Bury
          
           of
           Bolas
           (
           well
           known
           by
           several
           useful
           Books
           he
           hath
           Published
           )
           Pray'd
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           Prayed
           and
           Preached
           on
           Psal.
           66.
           18.
           
           
             If
             I
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             my
             Heart
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             me
          
           ;
           whence
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Iniquity
             regarded
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             will
             certainly
             spoil
             the
             success
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           When
           he
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           closely
           applying
           this
           Truth
           ,
           Sir
           T.
           V.
           of
           Hodnet
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           M.
           of
           Ightfield
           ,
           two
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           for
           Shropshire
           ,
           with
           several
           others
           of
           then
           Retinue
           ,
           came
           suddenly
           upon
           them
           ;
           disturb'd
           them
           ,
           set
           Guards
           upon
           the
           House
           door
           ,
           and
           came
           in
           themselves
           ,
           severely
           ralli'd
           all
           they
           knew
           ,
           reflected
           upon
           the
           late
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           the
           Vote
           they
           pass'd
           ,
           concerning
           the
           present
           Unreasonableness
           .
           of
           putting
           the
           Laws
           in
           Execution
           against
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           ,
           
           as
           if
           in
           so
           Voting
           ,
           they
           had
           acted
           beyond
           their
           Sphere
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           who
           took
           away
           the
           Life
           of
           King
           Charles
           I.
           They
           diverted
           themselves
           with
           very
           abusive
           and
           unbecoming
           talk
           ;
           Swearing
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           and
           Reviling
           bitterly
           ;
           being
           told
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Meeting
           was
           to
           seek
           to
           
             turn
             away
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             from
             us
          
           in
           the
           present
           Drought
           :
           't
           was
           answered
           ,
           
             Such
             Meetings
             as
             these
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             God's
             anger
             .
          
           While
           they
           were
           thus
           entertaining
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Clerks
           took
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           in
           all
           ,
           about
           One
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           ,
           and
           so
           dismiss'd
           them
           for
           the
           present
           .
           Mr.
           Henry
           hath
           noted
           ,
           in
           the
           Account
           he
           kept
           of
           this
           event
           ,
           that
           the
           Justices
           came
           to
           this
           good
           Work
           ,
           from
           the
           Ale-house
           upon
           Prees-Heath
           ,
           about
           two
           Miles
           off
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           Bowling-Green
           adjoining
           ,
           they
           with
           other
           Justices
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           Clergy-men
           of
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           had
           long
           befor
           obliged
           themselves
           to
           come
           every
           Tuesday
           ,
           during
           the
           Summer
           time
           ,
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           Twelve
           Pence
           a
           time
           if
           they
           were
           absent
           ;
           and
           there
           to
           spend
           the
           day
           in
           Drinking
           and
           Bowling
           ;
           which
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           as
           direct
           a
           violation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Statute
             of
             33.
             
             Henry
          
           VIII
           .
           
             cap.
             9.
             for
             debarring
             ,
             unlawful
             Games
             ,
          
           which
           was
           never
           yet
           Repealed
           ,
           as
           the
           Meeting
           was
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Stat.
             of
             22
             Car.
          
           II.
           and
           as
           much
           more
           to
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Scandal
           of
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           ;
           as
           Cursing
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           is
           worse
           than
           Praying
           and
           singing
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           supposed
           that
           the
           Justices
           knew
           of
           the
           Meeting
           before
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           prevented
           it
           by
           the
           least
           intimation
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           take
           the
           opportunity
           of
           making
           sport
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           trouble
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           After
           the
           Feat
           done
           ,
           they
           returned
           back
           to
           the
           Ale-house
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           and
           their
           Companions
           merry
           ,
           
           with
           calling
           over
           the
           Names
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           making
           their
           Reflections
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           ;
           and
           recounting
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Exploit
           .
           There
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           whose
           Wife
           happened
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           her
           Name
           taken
           among
           the
           rest
           ;
           with
           which
           upbraiding
           him
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           been
           better
           employed
           than
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           if
           Mr.
           Henry
           might
           be
           admitted
           to
           Preach
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           
             he
             would
             go
             a
             great
             many
             Miles
             to
             hear
             him
             .
          
           For
           which
           words
           he
           was
           forthwith
           Expelled
           their
           Company
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           to
           shew
           his
           Face
           again
           at
           that
           Bowling-Green
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           replied
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           so
           order'd
           long
           ago
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           great
           deal
           the
           better
           for
           him
           and
           his
           Family
           .
           Two
           days
           after
           they
           met
           again
           at
           Hodnet
           ,
           where
           ,
           upon
           the
           Oath
           of
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           wh●…
           (
           as
           was
           supposed
           )
           were
           sent
           on
           purpose
           to
           inform
           ,
           they
           Sign'd
           and
           Seal'd
           two
           Records
           of
           Conviction
           .
           By
           one
           Record
           they
           Convicted
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           ●…in'd
           him
           20
           l.
           and
           5
           l.
           more
           as
           Constable
           of
           the
           Town
           that
           Year
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           all
           the
           Persons
           present
           whose
           Names
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           Fined
           them
           5
           l.
           apiece
           ,
           and
           issued
           out
           Warrants
           accordingly
           .
           By
           another
           Record
           they
           Convicted
           the
           two
           Ministers
           ,
           Mr.
           Bury
           and
           Mr.
           Henry
           .
           The
           Act
           makes
           it
           only
           punishable
           to
           
             Preach
             or
             Teach
          
           in
           any
           such
           Conventicle
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           Fined
           Mr.
           
             Bury
             20
             l.
          
           though
           he
           only
           Prayed
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           speak
           one
           word
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           either
           of
           Preaching
           or
           Teaching
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             Let
             us
             Pray
          
           ;
           however
           they
           said
           ,
           Praying
           was
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           right
           or
           wrong
           he
           must
           be
           Fined
           ;
           though
           his
           great
           Piety
           ,
           Peaceableness
           ,
           and
           Usefulness
           ,
           besides
           his
           deep
           Poverty
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           might
           have
           Pleaded
           for
           him
           ,
           against
           so
           palpable
           a
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           .
           They
           took
           7
           l.
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           upon
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           remaining
           13
           l.
           he
           being
           utterly
           unable
           to
           
           pay
           it
           ,
           they
           took
           from
           him
           by
           Distress
           ,
           the
           Bed
           which
           he
           lay
           upon
           ,
           with
           Blanket
           and
           Rug
           ;
           also
           another
           Feather-Bed
           ,
           Nineteen
           pair
           of
           Sheets
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           new
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           could
           not
           prevail
           to
           have
           so
           much
           as
           one
           pair
           return'd
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           lye
           in
           ;
           also
           Books
           ,
           to
           the
           value
           of
           5
           l.
           besides
           Brass
           and
           Pewter
           .
           And
           though
           he
           was
           at
           this
           time
           perfectly
           innocent
           of
           that
           heinous
           Crime
           of
           
             Preaching
             and
             Teaching
          
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           charged
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Record
           runs
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           concerning
           Mr.
           Henry
           and
           Mr.
           
             Bury
             ,
             Quòd
             ad
             tun●…
             &
             ibidem
             precaverunt
             ,
             praedi●…averunt
             &
             docuerunt
             .
             )
          
           Yet
           he
           had
           no
           way
           to
           right
           himself
           ,
           but
           by
           appealing
           to
           the
           Justices
           themselves
           in
           Quarter
           Sessions
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           affirm
           their
           own
           Decree
           (
           as
           the
           Justices
           in
           Montgomery-shire
           had
           done
           not
           long
           before
           in
           a
           like
           Case
           )
           especially
           when
           't
           was
           to
           Recover
           to
           themselves
           
             treble
             Costs
          
           .
           So
           the
           good
           Man
           sat
           down
           with
           his
           Loss
           ,
           and
           
             took
             joyfully
             the
             spoiling
             of
             his
             Goods
             ;
             knowing
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             in
             Heaven
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             enduring
             Substance
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Mr.
           Henry
           being
           the
           greatest
           Criminal
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           the
           most
           Mischief
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           animadverted
           upon
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           fined
           40
           l.
           the
           pretence
           of
           which
           was
           this
           :
           In
           the
           Year
           1679.
           
           Oct.
           15.
           
           Mr.
           Kynaston
           of
           Oatly
           ,
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           in
           S●…shire
           ,
           meeting
           him
           and
           some
           others
           coming
           as
           he
           supposed
           ,
           from
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           Record
           their
           Conviction
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             notorious
             Evidence
             and
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Fact
             :
          
           The
           Record
           was
           Fil'd
           at
           Salop
           the
           next
           Sessions
           after
           ;
           but
           no
           Notice
           was
           ever
           sent
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           to
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           or
           the
           Justices
           of
           Flintshire
           ;
           nor
           any
           Prosecution
           upon
           it
           ,
           against
           any
           of
           the
           Parties
           charged
           (
           the
           reason
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           
           in
           a
           Narrative
           he
           wrote
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           supposeth
           to
           be
           not
           only
           the
           then
           favourable
           posture
           of
           Publick
           Affairs
           towards
           Dissenters
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           particular
           Prudence
           and
           Lenity
           of
           Mr.
           Kynaston
           )
           so
           that
           having
           never
           smarted
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           deterred
           from
           the
           like
           offence
           ;
           nor
           if
           he
           were
           wronged
           in
           that
           first
           Conviction
           ,
           had
           he
           ever
           any
           opportunity
           of
           making
           his
           Appeal
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           Justices
           being
           resolv'd
           he
           should
           have
           
             summum
             jus
          
           ,
           thought
           that
           first
           Record
           sufficient
           to
           give
           denomination
           to
           a
           second
           Offence
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Fined
           double
           .
           This
           Conviction
           (
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Act
           )
           they
           certifi'd
           to
           the
           next
           adjoining
           Justices
           of
           Flintshire
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           along
           carried
           themselves
           with
           great
           Temper
           and
           Moderation
           towards
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           and
           had
           never
           given
           him
           any
           disturbance
           ;
           tho'
           if
           they
           had
           been
           so
           minded
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           wanted
           opportunities
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           now
           necessitated
           to
           Execute
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Shropshire
           Justices
           .
           'T
           was
           much
           press'd
           upon
           him
           to
           pay
           the
           Fine
           ,
           which
           might
           prevent
           his
           own
           Loss
           ,
           and
           the
           Justices
           Trouble
           .
           But
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           partly
           because
           he
           would
           give
           no
           Encouragement
           to
           such
           Prosecutions
           ,
           nor
           voluntarily
           Reward
           the
           Informers
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           thought
           they
           should
           rather
           be
           punished
           for
           ;
           and
           partly
           because
           he
           thought
           himself
           wronged
           in
           the
           doubling
           of
           the
           Fine
           .
           Whereupon
           his
           Goods
           were
           Distrain'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           ;
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           many
           passages
           occurred
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           worth
           the
           Noting
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Repetition
           of
           them
           would
           perhaps
           grate
           and
           give
           offence
           to
           some
           .
           Let
           it
           therefore
           suffice
           (
           waving
           the
           Circumstances
           )
           to
           remember
           only
           that
           their
           Warrant
           not
           giving
           them
           Authority
           to
           break
           open
           doors
           ,
           nor
           their
           Watchfulness
           getting
           them
           an
           opportunity
           to
           enter
           the
           House
           ;
           They
           carryed
           away
           about
           
           Thirty
           three
           Cart
           Load
           of
           Goods
           without
           doors
           ,
           Corn
           cut
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           Hay
           ,
           Coles
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           rais'd
           the
           indignation
           of
           many
           ,
           against
           the
           Decrees
           which
           
             prescribed
             this
             grievousness
          
           ;
           while
           Mr.
           Henry
           bore
           it
           with
           his
           usual
           evenness
           and
           serenity
           of
           mind
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           mov'd
           or
           disturb'd
           by
           it
           .
           He
           did
           not
           boast
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           or
           make
           any
           great
           matter
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             alas
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             what
             others
             suffer
             ,
             nor
             to
             what
             we
             our selves
             may
             suffer
             before
             we
             dye
             :
          
           And
           yet
           he
           rejoyced
           and
           blessed
           God
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           Debt
           ,
           or
           for
           evil
           doing
           ,
           that
           his
           Goods
           were
           carried
           away
           .
           And
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             while
             it
             is
             for
             well-doing
             that
             we
             suffer
             ,
             they
             cannot
             harm
             us
             .
          
           *
           He
           frequently
           expressed
           the
           assurance
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           whatever
           damage
           he
           sustain'd
           ,
           
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             it
             up
             again
             :
          
           And
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           say
           )
           Though
           we
           may
           be
           losers
           for
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           losers
           by
           him
           in
           the
           end
           .
           He
           had
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           his
           Preaching
           was
           likely
           to
           do
           the
           most
           good
           when
           it
           was
           Seal'd
           to
           by
           Suffering
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           time
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             welcome
             the
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ;
           even
           this
           also
           shall
           turn
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             Benè
             agere
             &
             male
             pati
             verè
             Christianum
             est
             .
          
        
         
           Soon
           after
           this
           was
           the
           Assizes
           for
           Flint-shire
           held
           at
           Mold
           ,
           where
           Sir
           
             George
             Ieffries
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           then
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           Chester
           sate
           Judge
           .
           He
           did
           not
           in
           private
           Conversation
           seem
           to
           applaud
           what
           was
           done
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           so
           as
           was
           expected
           ;
           whether
           out
           of
           a
           private
           pique
           against
           some
           that
           had
           been
           active
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           other
           reason
           is
           not
           known
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           pleasantly
           ask'd
           some
           of
           the
           Gentlmen
           ,
           by
           what
           new
           Law
           they
           pressed
           Carts
           ,
           as
           they
           
           passed
           upon
           their
           occasions
           along
           the
           Road
           ,
           to
           carry
           away
           Goods
           distreyn'd
           for
           a
           Conventicle
           .
           It
           was
           also
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           spoke
           with
           some
           respect
           of
           Mr.
           Henry
           ;
           saying
           ,
           he
           knew
           him
           and
           his
           Character
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Friend
           of
           his
           Mothers
           ,
           (
           Mrs.
           Ieffries
           of
           Acton
           near
           Wrexham
           ,
           a
           very
           pious
           good
           Woman
           )
           and
           that
           sometimes
           at
           his
           Mothers
           Request
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           had
           Examin'd
           him
           in
           his
           Learning
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           School-Boy
           ,
           and
           had
           commended
           his
           Proficiency
           .
           And
           it
           was
           much
           wonder'd
           at
           by
           many
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           times
           Sir
           
             George
             Ieffries
          
           went
           that
           Circuit
           ,
           (
           though
           't
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           what
           was
           his
           temper
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           temper
           of
           that
           time
           )
           yet
           he
           never
           sought
           any
           occasion
           against
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           nor
           took
           the
           occasions
           that
           were
           offered
           ,
           nor
           countenanced
           any
           Trouble
           intended
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           the
           only
           Nonconformist
           in
           Flintshire
           .
           One
           passage
           I
           remember
           ,
           not
           improper
           to
           be
           mentioned
           ;
           there
           had
           been
           an
           Agreement
           among
           some
           Ministers
           (
           I
           think
           it
           began
           in
           the
           West
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           
             Allen
             was
          
           )
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           ,
           either
           in
           Secret
           or
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           between
           six
           and
           eight
           a
           Clock
           every
           Monday
           Morning
           ,
           in
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Land
           and
           Nation
           more
           fully
           and
           particularly
           than
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           their
           special
           Errand
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           to
           engage
           as
           many
           of
           their
           praying
           Friends
           ,
           as
           ever
           they
           could
           ,
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           it
           .
           This
           had
           been
           Communicated
           to
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           he
           punctually
           observ'd
           it
           in
           his
           own
           Practise
           ;
           I
           believe
           for
           many
           Years
           .
           He
           also
           mentioned
           it
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Acquaintance
           ,
           who
           did
           in
           like
           manner
           observe
           it
           .
           It
           happened
           that
           one
           in
           Denbighshire
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           Communicated
           it
           ,
           was
           so
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           of
           it
           to
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           which
           
           Letter
           happen'd
           into
           Hands
           that
           perverted
           it
           :
           and
           made
           Information
           upon
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           Writer
           and
           Receiver
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           who
           were
           bound
           over
           to
           the
           Assizes
           ,
           and
           great
           Suspicions
           Sir
           
             George
             Ieffries
          
           had
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Branch
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Plot
           ,
           and
           rally'd
           the
           Parties
           accus'd
           severely
           .
           It
           appear'd
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Letter
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Parties
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           the
           Project
           from
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           which
           (
           it
           was
           greatly
           fear'd
           )
           would
           bring
           him
           into
           trouble
           ;
           but
           Sir
           George
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           many
           ,
           let
           it
           fall
           ,
           and
           never
           enquir'd
           further
           into
           it
           .
           It
           seems
           there
           are
           some
           Men
           ,
           whose
           
             ways
             so
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             even
             their
             Enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             them
          
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           lost
           by
           trusting
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           at
           the
           next
           Assizes
           after
           he
           was
           Distrain'd
           upon
           ,
           was
           presented
           by
           one
           of
           the
           High
           Constables
           ;
           1.
           
           For
           
             keeping
             a
             Conventicle
             at
             his
             House
          
           ;
           and
           2.
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Law
             for
             suppressing
             Conventicles
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             never
             a
             tittle
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
          
           As
           to
           this
           latter
           Presentment
           ,
           't
           was
           altogether
           false
           .
           He
           had
           indeed
           ,
           in
           Discourse
           with
           the
           High
           Constable
           ,
           when
           he
           insisted
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           requir'd
           him
           to
           be
           so
           rigorous
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           ;
           objected
           ,
           That
           
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             were
             not
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             were
             Laws
             .
          
           But
           as
           to
           any
           such
           Reflections
           upon
           the
           Law
           he
           suffered
           by
           ,
           he
           was
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           Prudence
           enough
           to
           keep
           Silence
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           an
           Evil
           time
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           were
           made
           
             Offenders
             for
             a
             word
          
           .
           But
           these
           Presentments
           met
           with
           so
           little
           Countenance
           from
           Judge
           Ieffries
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Henry
           only
           entred
           his
           Appearance
           in
           the
           Prothonotaries
           Office
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           no
           more
           heard
           of
           ;
           wherein
           he
           acknowledged
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           turneth
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           
             as
             the
             rivulet
             of
             water
          
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           what
           was
           taken
           from
           him
           by
           the
           Distress
           ,
           they
           who
           took
           it
           made
           what
           Markets
           they
           pleas'd
           of
           it
           ,
           pay'd
           those
           they
           employ'd
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           remainder
           was
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           for
           certain
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           following
           Summer
           about
           27
           l.
           was
           paid
           to
           Sir
           
             T.
             V.
          
           of
           which
           (
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           was
           levy'd
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           )
           it
           was
           c●…edibly
           reported
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           it
           contradicted
           )
           that
           neither
           the
           King
           nor
           the
           Poor
           had
           their
           Share
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           the
           Act
           is
           to
           be
           two
           thirds
           )
           nor
           the
           Informers
           theirs
           neither
           ;
           but
           People
           said
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           had
           occasion
           for
           it
           all
           .
           But
           as
           they
           that
           had
           it
           were
           never
           the
           Richer
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           lost
           it
           ,
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           that
           God
           did
           so
           abundantly
           bless
           the
           remainder
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           never
           the
           Poorer
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           mention
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           not
           to
           
             balk
             Duty
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           express
           it
           )
           
             for
             fear
             of
             Suffering
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           Year
           1681.
           happen'd
           a
           publick
           Discourse
           at
           Oswestry
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           (
           Dr.
           
             William
             Lloyd
          
           ,
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Coventry
           and
           Litchfield
           )
           and
           some
           Nonconformist
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           one
           .
           The
           Story
           in
           short
           this
           .
           That
           Learned
           Bishop
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Diocess
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           in
           his
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Establish'd
           Church
           ,
           set
           himself
           with
           vigor
           to
           reduce
           Dissenters
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           do
           it
           with
           the
           
             Cords
             of
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           he
           resolved
           ,
           before
           he
           took
           any
           other
           Methods
           ,
           to
           reafon
           the
           matter
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           their
           Conviction
           by
           Discourse
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           a
           very
           great
           Felicity
           ,
           both
           by
           his
           Learning
           and
           Temper
           .
           If
           there
           were
           any
           that
           declin'd
           Discoursing
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           improv'd
           that
           against
           them
           very
           much
           ;
           urging
           (
           as
           he
           wrote
           afterwards
           to
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             )
             That
             no
             Man
             can
             pretend
             Conscience
             for
             not
             coming
             when
             he
             is
             requir'd
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             
             to
             them
             that
             have
             Authority
             to
             demand
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             under
             which
             he
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             from
             their
             Mouths
             what
             can
             be
             said
             for
             the
             Established
             Religion
             .
             These
             are
             things
             from
             which
             Conscience
             is
             so
             far
             from
             exempting
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             requires
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             be
             always
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Hope
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             should
             hear
             them
             that
             are
             in
          
           Moses
           '
           
             s
             Chair
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             refused
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             consider
             as
             Men
             Governed
             ,
             not
             by
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             Obstinacy
             .
          
        
         
           He
           publickly
           Discoursed
           with
           the
           Quakers
           at
           Lanvillin
           in
           Montgomery-shire
           ;
           their
           Champion
           was
           Dr.
           Lloyd
           a
           Physician
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Nonconformist
           Ministers
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           was
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Owen
          
           of
           Oswestry
           ,
           then
           very
           young
           ,
           but
           well
           known
           since
           by
           his
           Learned
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           ,
           
             A
             Plea
             for
             Scripture
             Ordination
          
           ;
           proving
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           without
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           be
           valid
           ,
           (
           Published
           in
           the
           Year
           1694
           )
           a
           point
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           then
           obliged
           in
           his
           own
           Defence
           to
           search
           into
           .
           Several
           Discourses
           the
           Bishop
           had
           with
           him
           in
           Private
           ;
           at
           last
           his
           Lordship
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           appoint
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Meeting
           in
           the
           Town-Hall
           of
           Oswestry
           ,
           on
           
             Tuesday
             Sept.
          
           27.
           1681.
           there
           to
           give
           Account
           
             by
             what
             Right
             he
             Exercis'd
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             not
             having
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
          
           He
           directed
           him
           also
           to
           procure
           what
           other
           Ministers
           he
           could
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           hear
           what
           any
           of
           them
           had
           to
           say
           for
           themselves
           .
           The
           Notice
           was
           very
           short
           ,
           not
           above
           four
           or
           five
           Days
           :
           Some
           whose
           assistance
           was
           desired
           ,
           apprehended
           it
           might
           do
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           declin'd
           it
           .
           It
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           Mr.
           Henry's
           mild
           and
           modest
           Temper
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           such
           Circumstances
           ;
           
           but
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           desert
           his
           Friend
           Mr.
           Owen
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           much
           importunity
           ,
           he
           was
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           come
           to
           Oswestry
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ;
           and
           there
           came
           no
           other
           but
           he
           and
           Mr.
           
             Ionathan
             Roberts
          
           of
           Denbighshire
           ,
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           a
           plain
           Man
           ,
           of
           great
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           good
           Scholar
           .
           The
           Bishop
           came
           according
           to
           appointment
           ,
           and
           brought
           with
           him
           for
           his
           Assistant
           ,
           the
           Famous
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Dodwell
          
           :
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           who
           was
           utterly
           a
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           press'd
           hard
           to
           have
           had
           the
           Discourse
           in
           private
           ,
           before
           a
           Select
           Number
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           not
           be
           granted
           .
           He
           also
           desir'd
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           being
           of
           another
           Diocess
           ,
           to
           concern
           himself
           in
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           a
           Hearer
           :
           
             Nay
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           (
           said
           the
           Bishop
           )
           
             it
             is
             not
             the
             concern
             of
             my
             Diocess
             alone
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             common
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             expect
             you
             should
             interest
             your self
             in
             it
             ,
             more
             than
             as
             a
             Hearer
             .
          
           His
           Lordship
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           promise
           ,
           that
           nothing
           that
           should
           be
           said
           by
           way
           of
           Argument
           ,
           should
           be
           any
           way
           turn'd
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Disputants
           ,
           nor
           advantage
           taken
           of
           it
           to
           give
           them
           trouble
           .
           There
           were
           present
           divers
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           could
           have
           been
           avoided
           ,
           was
           not
           easie
           to
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           who
           never
           lov'd
           any
           thing
           that
           made
           a
           noise
           ;
           herein
           like
           his
           Master
           ,
           who
           did
           
             not
             strive
             nor
             cry
          
           .
           The
           Discourse
           began
           about
           two
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           and
           continued
           till
           between
           seven
           and
           eight
           at
           Night
           ;
           much
           was
           said
           pro
           and
           con
           ,
           touching
           the
           identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           the
           Bishopping
           and
           Unbishopping
           of
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           the
           Validity
           of
           Presbyterian
           Ordination
           ,
           &c.
           
           'T
           was
           managed
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           not
           under
           the
           strict
           Laws
           of
           Disputation
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           hard
           to
           give
           any
           tolerable
           
           account
           of
           the
           Particulars
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Arguments
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           may
           better
           be
           fetch'd
           from
           the
           Books
           written
           on
           the
           Subject
           ,
           than
           from
           such
           a
           Discourse
           .
           The
           Bishop
           managed
           his
           part
           of
           the
           Conference
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Gravity
           ,
           Calmness
           and
           Evenness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therein
           gave
           an
           excellent
           Pattern
           to
           all
           that
           are
           in
           such
           Stations
           .
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Remark
           upon
           this
           Business
           in
           his
           Diary
           is
           this
           ;
           
             That
             whereas
             many
             Reports
             went
             abroad
             far
             and
             near
             concerning
             it
             ,
             every
             one
             passing
             their
             Iudgment
             upon
             the
             result
             of
             it
             as
             they
             stood
             affected
             ;
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             upon
             Reflection
             ,
             I
             find
             I
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             my
             manifold
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             ;
             and
             yet
             do
             bless
             God
             ,
             that
             seeing
             I
             could
             manage
             it
             no
             better
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             Truth
             more
             Service
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             more
             said
             and
             done
             to
             its
             disservice
             ;
             to
             God
             be
             Glory
             .
          
           But
           there
           were
           others
           ,
           who
           said
           that
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           an
           Instrument
           of
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           and
           serving
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           affair
           ,
           almost
           as
           much
           as
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           ever
           he
           did
           ,
           except
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           some
           who
           were
           Adversaries
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           he
           pleaded
           ,
           thô
           they
           were
           not
           Convinced
           by
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           great
           Meekness
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           that
           truly
           
             Christian
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           appear'd
           so
           evidently
           in
           the
           whole
           Management
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           have
           a
           better
           Opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           in
           which
           he
           walked
           .
        
         
           The
           Conference
           broke
           off
           a
           little
           abruptly
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Mr.
           Henry
           being
           somewhat
           close
           at
           an
           Argument
           ,
           in
           the
           Recapitulation
           of
           what
           had
           been
           Discoursed
           of
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Ionathan
             Roberts
          
           whisper'd
           to
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             ,
             Pray
             let
             my
             Lord
             have
             the
             last
             word
          
           ;
           which
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           upon
           the
           Bench
           over-hearing
           ,
           presently
           replied
           ,
           
             You
             say
             my
             Lord
             shall
             have
             the
             last
             word
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             ;
             we
             thank
             God
             we
             have
             the
             Sword
             of
             Power
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             
             we
             will
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             rust
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             every
             lawful
             Magistrate
             will
             do
             as
             I
             do
             :
             and
             look
             to
             your selves
             Gentlemen
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             I
             'll
             root
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           To
           which
           a
           forward
           Man
           in
           the
           Crowd
           said
           
             Amen
             ,
             throw
             them
             down
             Stairs
             .
          
           This
           the
           Bishop
           heard
           with
           Silence
           ,
           but
           the
           Mayor
           of
           the
           Town
           took
           order
           for
           their
           safety
           .
        
         
           Two
           Days
           after
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           wrote
           a
           very
           obliging
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           to
           signify
           to
           him
           ,
           how
           very
           much
           he
           was
           pleased
           with
           the
           good
           Temper
           and
           Spirit
           that
           he
           found
           in
           him
           at
           Oswestry
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           looked
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           intended
           well
           ,
           but
           laboured
           under
           Prejudices
           ;
           and
           to
           desire
           further
           Acquaintance
           and
           Conversation
           with
           him
           ;
           particularly
           that
           he
           would
           come
           to
           him
           straitway
           to
           Wrexham
           ,
           and
           about
           three
           Months
           after
           ,
           sent
           for
           him
           again
           to
           Chester
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           interviews
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           much
           Freedom
           ,
           pass'd
           between
           them
           in
           private
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           seem'd
           to
           vye
           nothing
           more
           than
           Candor
           and
           Obligingness
           ,
           shewing
           to
           each
           other
           
             all
             Meekness
          
           .
           I
           remember
           the
           Bishop
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           Plan
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           the
           Method
           he
           intended
           to
           take
           in
           Church-Censures
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           very
           well
           approv'd
           of
           ;
           but
           pleasantly
           told
           his
           Lord-ship
           ,
           he
           hoped
           he
           would
           take
           care
           that
           Iuvenal's
           Verse
           should
           not
           be
           again
           verified
           ,
           
             (
             Sat.
          
           2.
           )
           
             
               Dat
               veniam
               Corvis
               ,
               vexat
               Censura
               Columbas
               .
            
          
           which
           the
           Bishop
           smil'd
           at
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           would
           take
           care
           it
           should
           not
           .
           His
           Lordship
           observing
           his
           true
           Catholick
           Charity
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           told
           him
           he
           did
           not
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           were
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           find
           out
           some
           way
           to
           make
           him
           useful
           .
           But
           all
           his
           Reasonings
           could
           not
           satisfie
           
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           being
           Re-ordain'd
           and
           Conforming
           .
           The
           Bishop
           for
           some
           Years
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           that
           way
           ,
           towards
           London
           ,
           either
           call'd
           on
           Mr.
           Henry
           at
           his
           House
           ,
           or
           sent
           for
           him
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           Whitchurch
           ,
           and
           still
           with
           all
           outward
           expressions
           of
           Friendship
           .
        
         
           The
           Trouble
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           in
           ,
           about
           the
           Meeting
           at
           Weston
           ,
           obliged
           him
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           keep
           his
           Sabbaths
           at
           home
           ,
           somewhat
           private
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Year
           1682.
           he
           took
           a
           greater
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           many
           flocked
           to
           him
           on
           Lord's
           Dayes
           ,
           through
           the
           kind
           Connivance
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Magistrates
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Year
           1683.
           when
           the
           Meetings
           were
           generally
           suppress'd
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           was
           again
           necessitated
           to
           contract
           his
           Sails
           ,
           and
           confine
           his
           Labours
           more
           to
           his
           own
           Family
           ,
           and
           his
           Friends
           that
           visited
           him
           .
           He
           continued
           his
           Attendance
           at
           Whitewell
           Chappel
           ,
           as
           usual
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           abridged
           of
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           he
           often
           blessed
           God
           for
           his
           Quietness
           .
           Once
           when
           one
           of
           the
           Curates
           Preached
           a
           bitter
           Sermon
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           on
           a
           Lord's
           Day
           Morning
           ,
           some
           wonder'd
           that
           Mr.
           Henry
           would
           go
           again
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           for
           the
           second
           part
           .
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             he
             do
             not
             know
             his
             Duty
             ,
             I
             know
             mine
             ;
             and
             I
             bless
             God
             I
             can
             find
             Honey
             in
             a
             Carcass
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           time
           of
           
             treading
             down
             ,
             and
             of
             perplexity
             ,
          
           he
           stirred
           little
           abroad
           ,
           being
           forced
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           express
           it
           )
           to
           
             throw
             the
             Plough
             under
             the
             Hedge
          
           ;
           but
           he
           preached
           constantly
           at
           home
           ,
           without
           disturbance
           ;
           and
           often
           comforted
           himself
           with
           this
           ,
           
             When
             we
             cannot
             do
             what
             we
             would
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             us
             ;
             when
             we
             cannot
             keep
             open
             Shop
             ,
             we
             must
             drive
             a
             secret
             Trade
             .
          
           And
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             mean
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             hit
             it
             ,
             between
             Fool-hardiness
             ,
          
           and
           Faint-heartedness
           .
           While
           he
           had
           some
           opportunity
           of
           being
           
           useful
           at
           home
           ;
           he
           was
           afraid
           lest
           he
           should
           prejudice
           that
           by
           venturing
           abroad
           .
           One
           of
           his
           Friends
           in
           London
           ,
           earnestly
           solliciting
           him
           to
           make
           a
           visit
           thither
           in
           this
           time
           of
           restraint
           in
           the
           Country
           ;
           he
           thus
           wrote
           to
           him
           ;
           
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             once
             more
             to
             kiss
             my
             Native
             Soil
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             with
             a
             kiss
             of
             Valediction
             ;
             but
             my
             indisposedness
             to
             Travel
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             prospect
             there
             is
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             countervail
             the
             Pains
             ,
             are
             my
             prevailing
             Arguments
             against
             it
             .
             I
             am
             here
             (
             't
             is
             true
             )
             buried
             alive
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             quiet
             in
             my
             Grave
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             be
             a
             walking
             Ghost
             .
             We
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             thankful
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             Home
             ,
             and
             continued
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             better
             then
             we
             ,
             have
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             their
             Head
             ,
             having
             no
             certain
             dwelling
             place
          
           ;
           (
           't
           was
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           dispersion
           of
           the
           French
           Protestants
           )
           
             Why
             ,
             they
             Exiles
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ?
             they
             strangers
             in
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ?
             We
             must
             not
             say
          
           we
           will
           dye
           in
           our
           Nests
           ,
           
             lest
             God
             say
          
           nay
           ;
           
             nor
             we
             will
          
           multiply
           our
           Days
           as
           that
           Bird
           ,
           
             the
             Phaenix
          
           ,
           (
           referring
           to
           Iob
           29.
           18.
           
           )
           
             lest
             God
             say
          
           ,
           this
           Night
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Our
             times
             and
             all
             our
             ways
             are
             at
             his
             dispose
             ,
             absolutely
             and
             universally
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             well
             they
             are
             so
             .
          
        
         
           At
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouths
           Descent
           ,
           and
           the
           Insurrection
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1685.
           
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           as
           many
           others
           ,
           (
           pursuant
           to
           a
           general
           Order
           of
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           ,
           for
           securing
           all
           suspected
           Persons
           ,
           and
           particularly
           all
           Nonconformist
           Ministers
           )
           was
           taken
           up
           by
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           Deputy
           Lieutenants
           ,
           and
           sent
           under
           a
           Guard
           to
           Chester
           Castle
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           about
           three
           Weeks
           a
           close
           Prisoner
           :
           He
           was
           lodg'd
           with
           some
           Gentlemen
           and
           Ministers
           that
           were
           fetched
           thither
           out
           of
           Lancashire
           ;
           who
           were
           all
           Strangers
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           great
           comfort
           in
           the
           Acquaintance
           and
           Society
           of
           many
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           He
           often
           spake
           of
           this
           Imprisonment
           ,
           not
           as
           matter
           of
           Complaint
           ,
           but
           of
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           blessed
           God
           he
           was
           
             in
             nothing
             uneasie
             all
             the
             while
             .
          
           In
           a
           Sermon
           to
           his
           Family
           ,
           the
           day
           after
           he
           came
           home
           ,
           he
           largely
           and
           affectionately
           recounted
           the
           Mercies
           of
           that
           Providence
           :
           As
           for
           Instance
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Imprisonment
             was
             for
             no
             Cause
             :
             't
             is
             Guilt
             that
             makes
             a
             Prison
             .
             That
             it
             was
             his
             Security
             in
             a
             dangerous
             time
             .
             That
             he
             had
             good
             Company
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             who
             Pray'd
             together
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             together
             ,
             and
             Discoursed
             to
             their
             mutual
             Edification
             .
             That
             he
             had
             Health
             there
             ,
             not
             
               Sick
               ,
               and
               in
               Prison
            
             .
             That
             he
             was
             visited
             and
             Prayed
             for
             ,
             by
             his
             Friends
             .
             That
             he
             was
             very
             chearful
             and
             easie
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             many
             a
             time
             a
             sleep
             and
             quiet
             when
             his
             Adversaries
             were
             disturb'd
             and
             unquiet
             .
             That
             his
             Enlargement
             was
             speedy
             and
             unsought
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             who
             committed
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             under
             their
             Hands
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             nothing
             in
             particular
             to
             lay
             to
             his
             Charge
             ;
             and
             especially
             that
             it
             was
             without
             a
             Snare
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             he
             fear'd
             more
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           surprize
           to
           some
           that
           visited
           him
           in
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           were
           big
           with
           the
           Expectations
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth's
           Success
           ,
           to
           hear
           him
           say
           ,
           
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             to
             flatter
             your selves
             with
             such
             hopes
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             not
             do
             his
             work
             for
             us
             in
             these
             Nations
             ,
             by
             that
             Man
             ;
             but
             our
             Deliverance
             and
             Salvation
             will
             arise
             some
             other
             way
             .
          
        
         
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           how
           ready
           he
           was
           ,
           nay
           ,
           how-studious
           and
           industrious
           to
           serve
           and
           oblige
           such
           as
           had
           been
           any
           way
           instruments
           of
           trouble
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           lay
           in
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           any
           opportunity
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           so
           well
           had
           he
           learn'd
           that
           great
           Lesson
           of
           Forgiving
           and
           Loving
           Enemies
           ;
           of
           this
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           give
           Instances
           .
        
         
         
           When
           a
           Gentleman
           who
           had
           sometimes
           been
           an
           Instrument
           of
           Trouble
           to
           him
           ,
           had
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           help
           to
           give
           him
           some
           light
           into
           a
           Cause
           he
           had
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           very
           ready
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           might
           have
           declin'd
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           somewhat
           against
           his
           own
           Interest
           too
           ,
           yet
           he
           appeared
           a
           Witness
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           so
           won
           upon
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           afterwards
           more
           Friendly
           to
           him
           .
           Mentioning
           in
           his
           Diary
           the
           Death
           of
           another
           Gentleman
           in
           Shropshire
           ;
           He
           Notes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           one
           that
           had
           been
           his
           
             professed
             Enemy
          
           ;
           but
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             God
             knows
             I
             have
             often
             prayed
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           have
           wonder'd
           to
           see
           how
           courteously
           and
           friendlyly
           he
           would
           speak
           to
           such
           as
           had
           been
           any
           way
           injurious
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           met
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           as
           industrious
           to
           discover
           his
           forgiving
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           as
           some
           are
           to
           discover
           their
           Resentments
           of
           them
           .
           It
           was
           said
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           to
           have
           him
           ones
           Friend
           ,
           was
           to
           do
           him
           a
           diskindness
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           might
           be
           said
           of
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           that
           doing
           him
           a
           diskindness
           would
           not
           make
           him
           ones
           Enemy
           .
           This
           minds
           me
           of
           an
           exemplary
           passage
           ,
           concerning
           his
           worthy
           Friend
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Lawrence
          
           ,
           once
           going
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           by
           the
           House
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           had
           been
           injurious
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           gave
           a
           charge
           to
           his
           Sons
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           never
           think
           or
           speak
           amiss
           of
           that
           Gentleman
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           thing
           he
           had
           done
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           whenever
           they
           went
           by
           his
           House
           ,
           should
           
             lift
             up
          
           their
           Hearts
           in
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           him
           and
           his
           Family
           .
           And
           who
           is
           he
           that
           will
           harm
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           thus
           followers
           
             of
             him
             that
             is
             good
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Goodness
           .
           It
           is
           almost
           the
           only
           temporal
           promise
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           to
           the
           Meek
           ,
           Matt.
           5.
           5.
           
           That
           
             they
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           
           in
           his
           Practical
           Catechism
           takes
           to
           be
           especially
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Dispensations
           of
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           the
           most
           mild
           and
           quiet
           People
           are
           most
           free
           from
           disturbance
           .
           Those
           only
           have
           every
           Man's
           Hand
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           theirs
           against
           every
           Man.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             last
             Nine
             Years
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             Liberty
             and
             Inlargement
             at
             Broad-Oak
             ,
             from
             the
             Year
             1687.
             
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Year
           1685.
           when
           the
           stream
           run
           so
           very
           strong
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           being
           in
           Discourse
           with
           a
           very
           great
           Man
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           mentioned
           King
           Charles's
           Indulgence
           in
           1672.
           as
           that
           which
           gave
           rise
           to
           his
           stated
           Preaching
           in
           a
           separate
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           added
           ,
           if
           the
           present
           King
           Iames
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           I
           would
           do
           the
           same
           again
           :
           to
           which
           that
           great
           Man
           replied
           ,
           
             Never
             expect
             any
             such
             thing
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             take
             my
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             hates
             you
             Nonconformists
             in
             his
             Heart
             .
             Truly
          
           (
           said
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             )
             I
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             you
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           neither
           .
           It
           was
           then
           little
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Right
           Reverend
           Person
           who
           said
           so
           to
           him
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           Honour
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           soon
           after
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Seven
           Bishops
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           by
           King
           Iames
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           also
           far
           from
           any
           ones
           Expectation
           ,
           
           that
           the
           same
           King
           Iames
           should
           so
           quickly
           give
           liberty
           to
           the
           Nonconformists
           :
           But
           we
           live
           in
           a
           World
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           think
           nothing
           strange
           ,
           nor
           be
           surprized
           at
           any
           turn
           of
           the
           Wheel
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           called
           ,
           Iam.
           3.
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           Measures
           then
           taken
           by
           King
           Iames's
           Court
           and
           Counsel
           were
           soon
           laid
           open
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           view
           but
           to
           contempt
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           over-ruling
           Providence
           of
           God
           broken
           and
           defeated
           :
           However
           the
           Indulgence
           granted
           to
           Dissenters
           in
           April
           ,
           1687.
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           reviving
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           for
           so
           many
           Years
           had
           lain
           buried
           in
           Silence
           and
           Restraint
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           ,
           who
           w●…ll
           allow
           themselves
           the
           liberty
           of
           supposing
           the
           Case
           their
           own
           ,
           wonder
           that
           they
           should
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           Design
           of
           it
           being
           manifest
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
          
           .
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Sentiments
           of
           it
           were
           ,
           
             Whatever
             Mens
             Ends
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             believe
             God's
             End
             is
             to
             do
             us
             good
             .
          
        
         
           There
           were
           many
           that
           said
           ,
           surely
           the
           Dissenters
           will
           not
           embrace
           the
           Liberty
           which
           is
           intended
           only
           for
           a
           Snare
           to
           them
           .
           Mr.
           Henry
           read
           and
           consider'd
           the
           Letter
           of
           Advice
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           at
           that
           juncture
           ;
           but
           concluded
           ,
           
             Duty
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             Events
             are
             Gods.
          
           He
           remembred
           the
           Experience
           he
           had
           had
           of
           the
           like
           in
           K.
           Charles's
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           did
           good
           and
           no
           hurt
           ;
           and
           why
           might
           not
           this
           do
           so
           too
           .
           
             All
             Power
             is
             for
             Edification
             ,
             not
             for
             Destruction
             .
          
           Did
           Ieremiah
           sit
           still
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Prison
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           his
           Discharge
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           .
           Nay
           ,
           did
           not
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           presented
           by
           his
           Country-men
           ,
           for
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           appeal
           to
           Caesar
           ;
           and
           find
           more
           kindness
           at
           Rome
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           at
           Ierusalem
           ?
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Principle
           of
           his
           
             Conversation
             in
             the
             World
          
           being
           not
           
             fleshly
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           or
           Policy
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Simplicity
             and
             Godly
             Sincerity
          
           ,
           
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           that
           which
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           hope
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Design
           and
           Issue
           of
           it
           .
           Doubtless
           it
           was
           intended
           to
           
             introduce
             Popery
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           arm
           People
           against
           Popery
           more
           effectually
           ,
           than
           the
           plain
           and
           powerful
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           who
           granted
           that
           liberty
           ,
           were
           out-shot
           
             in
             their
             own
             Bow
          
           ,
           which
           manifestly
           appear'd
           in
           the
           Event
           and
           Issue
           .
           And
           as
           they
           did
           good
           Service
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           among
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           wrote
           so
           many
           Learned
           Books
           against
           Popery
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           return
           them
           our
           best
           thanks
           ;
           so
           they
           did
           no
           less
           Service
           among
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           (
           who
           are
           the
           Strength
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           )
           that
           Preached
           so
           many
           good
           Sermons
           to
           arm
           their
           Hearts
           against
           that
           
             strong
             Delusion
          
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           (
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           generally
           did
           )
           took
           all
           occasions
           to
           do
           .
           How
           often
           would
           he
           commend
           his
           Hearers
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Holland
           Divinity
           Professor
           in
           Oxford
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           )
           
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Hatred
             of
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           his
           Preaching
           professedly
           to
           discover
           the
           Errours
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           do
           more
           fully
           ,
           had
           he
           seen
           those
           he
           Preached
           to
           ,
           in
           any
           immediate
           danger
           of
           the
           Infection
           )
           there
           could
           not
           be
           a
           more
           effectual
           Antidote
           against
           Popery
           ,
           than
           the
           instructing
           and
           confirming
           of
           People
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           advancing
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           Value
           and
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           how
           much
           Mr.
           Henry
           in
           his
           place
           did
           contribute
           ,
           all
           that
           knew
           him
           well
           bear
           Record
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Fall
           of
           Babylon
           followed
           ,
           upon
           the
           free
           and
           open
           Preaching
           of
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             Rev.
          
           14.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           He
           apprehended
           this
           Liberty
           likely
           to
           be
           of
           very
           short
           continuance
           ,
           and
           to
           end
           in
           trouble
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           could
           
           not
           see
           how
           his
           not
           using
           of
           it
           would
           help
           to
           prevent
           the
           Trouble
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           see
           ,
           that
           his
           vigorous
           improvement
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           help
           to
           prepare
           for
           the
           Trouble
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           best
           use
           he
           could
           of
           this
           Gleam
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           on
           Sabbath-days
           ,
           and
           Week-days
           ,
           to
           his
           Power
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           beyond
           his
           Power
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           Subject
           of
           Debate
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           was
           concerning
           the
           Repeal
           of
           Penal
           Laws
           and
           Tests
           ;
           Mr.
           Henry's
           thoughts
           were
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           all
           Repeal'd
           ,
           he
           would
           Rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           thankful
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           sometimes
           say
           ,
           without
           Reflection
           upon
           any
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           
             National
             Sin
          
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           those
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           our
           Law-givers
           see
           cause
           to
           Repeal
           them
           in
           a
           regular
           way
           ;
           I
           will
           endeavour
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           When
           King
           Iames
           came
           his
           Progress
           into
           that
           Country
           ,
           in
           September
           1687.
           to
           court
           the
           Compliments
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           joined
           with
           several
           others
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           
             Whitchurch
             ,
             Nantwich
          
           and
           Wem
           ,
           in
           an
           Address
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           presented
           when
           he
           lay
           at
           Whitchurch
           ;
           the
           purport
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           Sacrifice
           their
           
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
          
           to
           him
           and
           to
           his
           Interest
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           return
           him
           thanks
           for
           the
           Liberty
           they
           had
           ,
           with
           a
           promise
           to
           demean
           themselves
           quietly
           in
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Some
           time
           after
           ,
           Commissioners
           were
           sent
           abroad
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           enquire
           after
           the
           Trouble
           that
           Dissenters
           had
           sustain'd
           by
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Money
           that
           was
           Levy'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           was
           disposed
           of
           ,
           little
           of
           it
           being
           found
           paid
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ;
           they
           sent
           to
           Mr.
           Henry
           to
           have
           an
           account
           from
           him
           of
           his
           
           Sufferings
           ;
           he
           returned
           Answer
           by
           Letter
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           indeed
           been
           Fined
           some
           Years
           before
           ,
           for
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           and
           Distreyn'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           his
           Goods
           carried
           away
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Country
           knew
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           referred
           himself
           .
           But
           being
           requir'd
           particularly
           to
           give
           account
           of
           it
           upon
           Oath
           ;
           though
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           such
           Instruments
           of
           Trouble
           legally
           removed
           ;
           yet
           he
           declin'd
           giving
           any
           further
           Information
           concerning
           it
           ;
           having
           (
           as
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           )
           
             long
             since
             ,
             from
             his
             Heart
             ,
             forgiven
             all
             the
             Agents
             ,
             Instruments
             and
             Occasions
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             having
             purposed
             never
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             more
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           on
           
             Tuesday
             Iune
          
           14.
           1681.
           that
           he
           was
           disturb'd
           at
           Weston
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Preaching
           on
           Psal.
           66.
           18.
           and
           on
           
             Tuesday
             Iune
          
           14.
           1687.
           that
           day
           Six
           Years
           he
           Preached
           there
           again
           without
           disturbance
           ,
           finishing
           what
           he
           was
           then
           prevented
           from
           delivering
           ,
           concerning
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           to
           
             v.
             19.
             20.
             
             But
             verily
             God
             hath
             heard
             me
             ,
             —
             Blessed
             be
             God.
          
           —
           Concerning
           the
           Duty
           of
           Thanksgiving
           .
           This
           Seventh
           Year
           of
           their
           Silence
           and
           Restraint
           ,
           prov'd
           ,
           through
           God's
           wonderful
           good
           Providence
           the
           Year
           of
           Release
           .
        
         
           In
           May
           ,
           1688.
           a
           new
           Commission
           of
           the
           Peace
           came
           down
           for
           the
           County
           of
           Flint
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           by
           whose
           Interest
           or
           procurement
           was
           not
           known
           )
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           nominated
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           for
           that
           County
           .
           It
           was
           no
           small
           surprize
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           receive
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           Directed
           to
           
             Philip
             Henry
          
           ,
           Esquire
           ,
           acquainting
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           appointing
           him
           when
           and
           whither
           to
           come
           to
           be
           Sworn
           .
           To
           which
           he
           return'd
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           very
           sensible
           of
           his
           Unworthiness
           of
           the
           Honour
           ,
           and
           his
           unfitness
           for
           the
           Office
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           nominated
           to
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           to
           be
           excus'd
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           did
           what
           he
           
           could
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           There
           were
           some
           ,
           who
           upon
           this
           occasion
           unhappily
           remembred
           ,
           that
           a
           few
           Years
           before
           ,
           a
           Reverend
           Clergy-man
           in
           Shropshire
           told
           Mr.
           Henry
           to
           his
           Face
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           more
           mischief
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           than
           any
           man
           that
           ever
           came
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           hoped
           shortly
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Commission
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           would
           rid
           the
           Country
           of
           him
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           he
           ●…as
           quite
           disappointed
           .
           Thus
           Honour
           is
           like
           the
           shadow
           ,
           which
           flies
           from
           those
           that
           pursue
           it
           ,
           and
           follows
           those
           that
           flee
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           two
           Years
           after
           this
           Liberty
           began
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           still
           continued
           his
           Attendance
           ,
           as
           usual
           ,
           at
           Whitewel-Chappel
           ,
           whenever
           there
           was
           Preaching
           there
           ;
           and
           he
           Preached
           at
           his
           own
           House
           only
           when
           there
           was
           no
           supply
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Evening
           of
           those
           days
           when
           there
           was
           .
           For
           doing
           thus
           he
           was
           greatly
           clamour'd
           against
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           rigid
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           call'd
           a
           Dissembler
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           halted
           between
           two
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Thus
           (
           as
           he
           Notes
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           one
           side
           told
           him
           he
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           the
           mischief
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           in
           drawing
           People
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           side
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           the
           mischief
           ,
           in
           drawing
           People
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           
             which
             of
             these
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             I
             seek
             to
             please
             ?
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             ,
             but
             thy self
             alone
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             while
             I
             can
             do
             that
             ,
             I
             have
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Whitewel-Chappel
           ,
           one
           Lord's-day
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           Congregation
           were
           attending
           ,
           much
           was
           said
           ,
           with
           some
           keen
           Reflections
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Dissenters
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
             damnable
             State
          
           :
           When
           he
           came
           immediately
           after
           to
           Preach
           at
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           before
           he
           begun
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           expressed
           himself
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           
             Perhaps
             some
             of
             you
             may
             expect
             now
             that
             I
             should
             
             say
             something
             in
             answer
             to
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             been
             so
             severely
             charged
             ;
             but
             truly
             I
             have
             something
             else
             to
             do
          
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           Notice
           taken
           of
           it
           ,
           went
           on
           to
           Preach
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           and
           
             him
             Crucified
          
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           without
           some
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Henry
           received
           the
           Tidings
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange's
           Landing
           ,
           in
           November
           1688.
           as
           being
           somewhat
           in
           the
           dark
           concerning
           the
           clearness
           of
           his
           Call
           ,
           and
           dreading
           what
           might
           be
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Give
             Peace
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
          
           was
           a
           Prayer
           that
           he
           would
           heartily
           set
           his
           Amen
           to
           .
           But
           when
           secret
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           regular
           Course
           was
           taken
           to
           fill
           the
           vacant
           Throne
           with
           such
           a
           King
           and
           such
           a
           Queen
           ;
           none
           rejoyced
           in
           it
           more
           heartily
           than
           he
           did
           .
           He
           Celebrated
           the
           National
           Thanksgiving
           for
           that
           great
           Deliverance
           ,
           with
           an
           excellent
           Sermon
           on
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             say
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             If
             God
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           Soon
           after
           that
           happy
           Settlement
           ,
           there
           were
           Overtures
           made
           ,
           towards
           a
           Comprehension
           of
           the
           Moderate
           Dissenters
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Henry
           most
           earnestly
           desired
           ,
           and
           wished
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           be
           had
           upon
           any
           Terms
           less
           than
           sinning
           against
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           never
           was
           any
           more
           averse
           to
           that
           which
           looked
           like
           a
           Separation
           than
           he
           was
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           possibly
           have
           helped
           it
           ,
           
             salvâ
             Conscientiâ
          
           .
           His
           Prayers
           were
           constant
           ,
           and
           his
           endeavours
           as
           he
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           some
           healing
           Methods
           found
           out
           and
           agreed
           upon
           .
           But
           it
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           
             Vox
             Cleri
          
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           viz.
           That
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           were
           impos'd
           only
           to
           keep
           out
           such
           Men
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           consent
           to
           their
           Removal
           ,
           for
           the
           
           letting
           them
           in
           again
           .
           
             Nolumus
             Leges
             Angliae
             mutari
          
           ,
           was
           a
           saying
           perverted
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           And
           the
           fixed
           Principle
           was
           ,
           Better
           a
           Schism
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           a
           Faction
           within
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           was
           at
           that
           time
           Publish'd
           and
           Own'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           Convocation
           .
           Which
           Temper
           and
           Resolve
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           upon
           that
           Happy
           and
           Glorious
           Revolution
           ,
           did
           a
           little
           alter
           his
           Sentiments
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           and
           he
           saw
           himself
           perfectly
           
             driven
             from
             them
          
           .
           Despairing
           therefore
           to
           see
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           the
           more
           vigorously
           to
           improve
           the
           present
           Liberty
           .
           In
           Iune
           1689.
           the
           Act
           of
           Indulgence
           pass'd
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           Tolerated
           ,
           but
           allowed
           the
           Dissenters
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           took
           them
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           Soon
           after
           which
           ,
           though
           he
           never
           in
           the
           least
           changed
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           joining
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           but
           was
           still
           ready
           to
           do
           it
           occasionally
           :
           Yet
           the
           Ministers
           that
           Preached
           at
           Whitewel-Chappel
           ,
           being
           often
           uncertain
           in
           their
           coming
           ,
           which
           kept
           his
           Meeting
           at
           Broad-Oak
           at
           like
           uncertainties
           ,
           to
           the
           frequent
           disappointment
           of
           many
           of
           his
           Hearers
           that
           came
           from
           far
           ;
           he
           was
           at
           last
           prevailed
           with
           to
           Preach
           at
           Publick
           time
           every
           Lord's-day
           ,
           which
           he
           continued
           to
           do
           while
           he
           lived
           ,
           much
           to
           his
           own
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
           An
           Eminent
           Minister
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           who
           did
           in
           like
           manner
           alter
           his
           Practise
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           gave
           this
           for
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             been
             for
             Twenty
             seven
             Years
             striving
             to
             please
             a
             Generation
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             after
             all
             would
             not
             be
             pleased
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             no
             longer
             endeavour
             it
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           give
           some
           account
           how
           he
           managed
           his
           Ministerial
           Work
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           as
           signal
           Tokens
           of
           the
           Presence
           
           of
           God
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           ever
           ;
           enabling
           him
           still
           to
           
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
          
           in
           old
           Age
           ;
           and
           to
           renew
           his
           
             Youth
             like
             the
             Eagles
          
           .
           Though
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           still
           did
           gratis
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           so
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           have
           any
           constant
           Assistant
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           ;
           so
           much
           was
           he
           in
           his
           Element
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           his
           Master's
           Work
           :
           'T
           was
           his
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           his
           constant
           Sabbath
           Work
           ,
           he
           was
           Uniform
           ,
           ●…nd
           abundant
           in
           it
           .
           He
           began
           his
           Morning
           Family-Worship
           on
           Lord's
           dayes
           ,
           at
           8
           a
           Clock
           ,
           when
           he
           Read
           and
           Expounded
           pretty
           largely
           ,
           Sung
           a
           Psalm
           and
           Prayed
           ;
           and
           many
           strove
           to
           come
           time
           enough
           to
           join
           with
           him
           in
           that
           Service
           .
           He
           began
           in
           Publick
           just
           at
           Nine
           a
           Clock
           Winter
           and
           Summer
           .
           His
           Meeting-place
           was
           an
           Out-building
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           near
           adjoining
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           fitted
           up
           very
           decently
           and
           conveniently
           for
           the
           purpose
           .
           He
           began
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           then
           he
           sung
           Psal.
           100.
           without
           reading
           the
           Line
           ;
           next
           he
           read
           and
           expounded
           a
           Chapter
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           .
           He
           looked
           upon
           the
           Publick
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           Religious
           Assemblies
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           tended
           very
           much
           to
           the
           Edification
           of
           People
           by
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           to
           have
           what
           is
           Read
           Expounded
           to
           them
           .
           The
           bare
           reading
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           compare
           to
           the
           throwing
           of
           a
           Net
           into
           the
           Water
           ;
           but
           the
           Expounding
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           spreading
           out
           of
           that
           Net
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           the
           more
           likely
           to
           
             catch
             Fish
          
           ;
           especially
           as
           he
           managed
           it
           with
           Practical
           profitable
           Observations
           .
           Some
           that
           have
           heard
           him
           read
           a
           Chapter
           with
           this
           thought
           ;
           how
           will
           he
           make
           such
           a
           Chapter
           as
           this
           useful
           to
           us
           ?
           have
           been
           surprized
           with
           such
           pertinent
           useful
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           owned
           to
           be
           as
           much
           for
           their
           Edification
           
           as
           any
           Sermon
           .
           And
           commonly
           when
           he
           had
           Expounded
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           would
           desire
           them
           when
           they
           came
           home
           ,
           to
           read
           it
           over
           ,
           and
           recollect
           some
           of
           those
           things
           that
           had
           been
           spoken
           to
           them
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Expounding
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           he
           industriously
           sought
           for
           something
           in
           it
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           true
           Treasure
           ,
           hid
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           the
           true
           Manna
           hid
           in
           the
           Dew
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           Take
           one
           Instance
           ;
           The
           last
           Sabbath
           that
           ever
           he
           spent
           with
           his
           Children
           at
           Chester
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Morning
           Worship
           ,
           he
           Read
           and
           Expounded
           the
           last
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Iob
           :
           After
           he
           had
           gone
           through
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           observed
           what
           he
           thought
           fit
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           expressed
           himself
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             When
             I
             have
             read
             a
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             I
             use
             to
             enquire
             what
             there
             is
             in
             it
             that
             points
             at
             Christ
             ,
             or
             is
             any
             way
             applicable
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Here
             is
             in
             this
             Chapter
             a
             great
             deal
             of
          
           Job
           ,
           
             But
             is
             there
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             here
             ?
             Yes
             ;
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Patience
             of
          
           Job
           ,
           
             and
             have
             in
             him
             seen
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             in
          
           Job
           
             is
             applicable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             patiently
             gone
             through
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             he
             was
             appointed
             an
             Intercessor
             for
             his
             unkind
             Friends
             .
          
           V.
           8.
           
           Go
           to
           my
           Servant
           Iob
           ,
           and
           my
           Servant
           Iob
           shall
           pray
           for
           you
           ,
           for
           him
           will
           I
           accept
           .
           
             If
             any
             one
             hath
             an
             Errand
             to
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             acceptance
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             beloved
             Son
             ;
             not
             only
          
           with
           
             whom
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             but
          
           in
           whom
           ,
           viz.
           
             with
             us
             in
             him
             :
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             accepted
             in
             the
             Beloved
             .
          
        
         
           After
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Chapter
           he
           sung
           a
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           commonly
           chose
           a
           Psalm
           suitable
           to
           the
           Chapter
           he
           had
           Expounded
           ;
           and
           would
           briefly
           tell
           his
           Hearers
           how
           they
           might
           sing
           that
           Psalm
           with
           Understanding
           ,
           
           and
           what
           
             affections
             of
             Soul
          
           should
           ●…e
           working
           towards
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           singing
           of
           it
           ;
           his
           hints
           of
           that
           kind
           were
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           and
           contributed
           much
           to
           the
           right
           Performance
           of
           that
           Service
           ;
           he
           often
           said
           ,
           
             The
             more
             singing
             of
             Psalms
          
           there
           is
           
             in
             our
             Families
             and
             Congregations
             ,
             on
             Sabbath-days
             ,
             the
             more
             like
             they
             are
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             there
             is
             in
             them
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Sabbath
             .
          
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           ,
           he
           loved
           to
           sing
           whole
           Psalms
           rather
           than
           pieces
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           he
           sung
           the
           117th
           Psalm
           ,
           without
           reading
           the
           Line
           .
        
         
           He
           intermitted
           at
           Noon
           about
           an
           Hour
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           and
           on
           Sacrament
           days
           not
           near
           so
           long
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           he
           took
           some
           little
           Refreshment
           in
           his
           Study
           ,
           making
           no
           solemn
           Dinner
           ;
           yet
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           did
           partake
           of
           his
           Carnal
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           as
           those
           did
           that
           follow'd
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           careful
           they
           should
           not
           
             faint
             by
             the
             way
          
           .
           The
           Morning
           Sermon
           was
           repeated
           ,
           by
           a
           ready
           Writer
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           staid
           in
           the
           Meeting
           place
           ,
           as
           many
           did
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           he
           begun
           the
           Afternoons
           Exercise
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           not
           only
           Read
           and
           Expounded
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           but
           Catechized
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           Expounded
           the
           Catechism
           briefly
           before
           Sermon
           .
           Thus
           did
           he
           go
           
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
          
           ,
           and
           from
           Duty
           to
           Duty
           ,
           on
           Sabbath-days
           ;
           running
           the
           ways
           of
           God's
           Commandments
           with
           an
           
             enlarged
             Heart
          
           .
           And
           the
           variety
           and
           vivacity
           of
           his
           publick
           Services
           ,
           made
           them
           exceeding
           pleasant
           to
           all
           that
           joined
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           his
           being
           tedious
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Every
             Minute
             of
             Sabbath
             Time
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             it
             to
             be
             lost
          
           ;
           And
           that
           he
           scarce
           thought
           the
           Lord's
           day
           well
           spent
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           weary
           in
           Body
           at
           Night
           ;
           wearied
           with
           his
           Work
           ,
           but
           not
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           used
           to
           distinguish
           .
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           to
           
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           gone
           through
           the
           Duties
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           ;
           
             Well
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             what
             is
             .
          
           In
           pressing
           People
           to
           Number
           their
           days
           ,
           he
           would
           especially
           exhort
           them
           to
           Number
           their
           Sabbath-days
           ,
           how
           many
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           how
           ill
           they
           have
           been
           spent
           ;
           how
           few
           't
           is
           like
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           spent
           better
           ;
           and
           to
           help
           in
           the
           Account
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           
             for
             every
             twenty
             Years
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             above
             a
             thousand
             Sabbaths
             ,
          
           which
           must
           all
           be
           accounted
           for
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Reckoning
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           constant
           Preaching
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           Substantial
           and
           Elaborate
           ,
           and
           greatly
           to
           Edification
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           Starch
           in
           his
           Preaching
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           ;
           as
           knowing
           that
           where
           the
           Language
           and
           Expression
           is
           stiff
           ,
           and
           forced
           ,
           and
           fine
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           it
           doth
           not
           reach
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Hearers
           .
           When
           he
           grew
           old
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           sure
           he
           might
           now
           take
           a
           greater
           liberty
           to
           talk
           ,
           as
           he
           call'd
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           speak
           familiarly
           to
           People
           ;
           yet
           to
           the
           last
           he
           abated
           not
           in
           his
           Preparations
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           nor
           ever
           delivered
           any
           thing
           raw
           and
           undigested
           ;
           much
           less
           any
           thing
           unbecoming
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Seriousness
           of
           the
           Work.
           If
           his
           Preaching
           were
           talking
           ,
           it
           was
           talking
           
             to
             the
             purpose
          
           .
           His
           Sermons
           were
           not
           Common
           Place
           ,
           but
           even
           when
           his
           Subjects
           were
           the
           most
           plain
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           yet
           his
           management
           of
           them
           was
           usually
           peculiar
           and
           surprizing
           .
           In
           those
           Years
           as
           formerly
           ,
           he
           kept
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           a
           method
           for
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           seldom
           above
           one
           Sabbath
           upon
           a
           Text.
           And
           his
           constant
           Practise
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           concluded
           a
           Subject
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           good
           while
           upon
           ,
           he
           spent
           one
           Sabbath
           in
           a
           brief
           Rehearsal
           of
           the
           Marrow
           and
           Substance
           ,
           of
           the
           many
           Sermons
           he
           had
           Preached
           upon
           
           it
           ;
           which
           he
           call'd
           the
           clenching
           of
           the
           Nail
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           as
           a
           Nail
           in
           a
           sure
           place
           .
           So
           very
           industrious
           was
           he
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           ingenious
           in
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           his
           Hearers
           might
           be
           
             able
             ,
             after
             his
             Decease
             ,
             to
             have
             these
             things
             always
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           1.
           15.
           and
           it
           is
           hoped
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           effect
           did
           not
           altogether
           disappoint
           his
           Expectation
           .
           In
           the
           later
           times
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           would
           often
           contrive
           the
           Heads
           of
           his
           Sermons
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           same
           Letter
           ,
           or
           rather
           two
           and
           two
           of
           a
           Letter
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           not
           at
           all
           seem
           to
           affect
           or
           force
           it
           ;
           only
           if
           it
           fell
           in
           naturally
           and
           easily
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           a
           good
           help
           to
           Memory
           ,
           and
           of
           use
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           younger
           sort
           .
           And
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           the
           chief
           reason
           why
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           was
           because
           't
           is
           frequently
           observed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Book
           of
           Psalms
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           not
           a
           fashionable
           Ornament
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Scripture
           Ornament
           ,
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           recommend
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           justifie
           it
           against
           the
           imputation
           of
           Childishness
           ;
           (
           Mr.
           Porter
           of
           Whitchurch
           very
           much
           us'd
           it
           ,
           so
           did
           Mr.
           Malden
           )
           But
           the
           Excellency
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           lay
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Enlargements
           ,
           which
           were
           always
           very
           solid
           ,
           grave
           and
           judicious
           ;
           but
           in
           expressing
           and
           marshalling
           his
           Heads
           ,
           he
           often
           condescended
           below
           his
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           help
           his
           Hearers
           Memories
           .
           Some
           of
           his
           Subjects
           (
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           them
           )
           he
           made
           some
           short
           Memorandums
           of
           in
           Verse
           ,
           a
           Distich
           or
           two
           of
           each
           Sabbaths
           work
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           out
           in
           Writing
           ,
           among
           the
           young
           ones
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           wrote
           them
           ,
           and
           learned
           them
           ,
           and
           profited
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           might
           be
           of
           use
           (
           especially
           to
           those
           who
           had
           the
           happiness
           of
           sitting
           under
           his
           Ministry
           )
           to
           give
           some
           Account
           of
           the
           Method
           of
           his
           Sabbath
           Subjects
           ,
           during
           the
           last
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           Years
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           
           and
           it
           was
           design'd
           ,
           till
           't
           was
           found
           't
           would
           swell
           this
           Narrative
           into
           too
           great
           a
           Bulk
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           those
           
             Mysteries
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           Ministers
           are
           the
           Stewards
           of
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           Baptized
           any
           Children
           (
           except
           his
           own
           )
           from
           the
           time
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           in
           1662.
           till
           this
           last
           Liberty
           came
           ,
           though
           often
           desir'd
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           such
           was
           the
           tender
           regard
           he
           had
           to
           the
           Established
           Church
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           reviv'd
           the
           Administration
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           in
           his
           Congregation
           .
           The
           occasion
           was
           this
           ;
           One
           of
           the
           Parish-Ministers
           Preaching
           at
           Whitewe●…
           Chappel
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           being
           present
           ,
           was
           earnestly
           cautioning
           People
           not
           to
           go
           to
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           us'd
           this
           as
           an
           Argument
           against
           it
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Catholick
           Charity
           could
           not
           well
           digest
           this
           Monopolizing
           of
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           time
           to
           bear
           his
           Testimony
           against
           such
           narrow
           Principles
           ,
           which
           he
           ever
           expressed
           his
           dislike
           of
           in
           all
           Parties
           and
           Perswasions
           .
           Accordingly
           he
           took
           the
           next
           opportunity
           that
           offer'd
           it self
           ,
           publickly
           to
           Baptize
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           the
           Congregation
           to
           bear
           witness
           ,
           
             That
             he
             did
             not
             Baptize
             that
             Child
             into
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             nor
             into
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             nor
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
          
           Dissenters
           ,
           
             nor
             into
             the
             Church
             at
          
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           
             but
             into
             the
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           After
           this
           he
           Baptized
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           always
           publickly
           ,
           though
           being
           in
           the
           Country
           they
           were
           commonly
           carried
           a
           good
           way
           .
           The
           publick
           Administration
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           judged
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           End
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           found
           to
           be
           very
           profitable
           and
           edifying
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           for
           
           be
           always
           took
           that
           occasion
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           explain
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           affectionately
           and
           pathetically
           to
           excite
           People
           duly
           to
           improve
           their
           Baptism
           .
           He
           usually
           received
           the
           Child
           immediately
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Parent
           that
           presented
           it
           ,
           and
           return'd
           it
           into
           the
           same
           hands
           again
           ,
           with
           this
           or
           the
           like
           charge
           ,
           
             Take
             this
             Child
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             up
             for
             God.
          
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           advantage
           of
           publick
           Baptism
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           to
           join
           in
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Child
           ,
           in
           which
           therefore
           ,
           and
           in
           Blessing
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           usually
           very
           large
           and
           particular
           .
           After
           he
           had
           Baptized
           the
           Child
           ,
           before
           he
           gave
           it
           back
           to
           the
           Parent
           he
           commonly
           used
           these
           words
           ;
           
             We
             receive
             this
             Child
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             having
             washed
             it
             with
             Water
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             hereafter
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           Baptized
           many
           adult
           Persons
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           Errour
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           were
           not
           Baptized
           in
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           Publick
           .
        
         
           The
           Solemn
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           he
           constantly
           Celebrated
           in
           his
           Congregation
           once
           a
           Month
           ,
           and
           always
           to
           a
           very
           considerable
           number
           of
           Communicants
           .
           He
           did
           not
           usually
           observe
           publick
           days
           of
           Preparation
           for
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           other
           than
           as
           they
           fell
           in
           course
           in
           the
           weekly
           Lectures
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           ever
           appropriate
           any
           particular
           Subject
           of
           his
           Preaching
           to
           Sacrament-days
           ,
           having
           a
           great
           felicity
           in
           adapting
           any
           profitable
           Subject
           to
           such
           an
           occasion
           :
           and
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           What
           did
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           Celebrated
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           every
           Lord's
           day
           ?
           His
           Administration
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           was
           very
           solemn
           and
           affecting
           .
           He
           had
           been
           wont
           to
           go
           about
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           the
           Elements
           with
           his
           
           own
           hand
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           latter
           time
           ,
           he
           delivered
           them
           only
           to
           those
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           handed
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           one
           who
           supplied
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           as
           having
           also
           the
           Custody
           and
           disposal
           of
           the
           Money
           gathered
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Poor
           ;
           Mr.
           Henry
           taking
           ,
           and
           carefully
           keeping
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           desir'd
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           he
           first
           discoursed
           with
           concerning
           their
           Spiritual
           State
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Case
           stood
           between
           God
           and
           their
           Souls
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           instruct
           and
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           
             encourage
             them
          
           as
           he
           saw
           occasion
           ;
           gently
           leading
           those
           whom
           he
           discern'd
           to
           be
           serious
           ,
           though
           weak
           and
           timorous
           :
           He
           usually
           discoursed
           with
           them
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           as
           finding
           Precept
           upon
           Precept
           ,
           and
           Line
           upon
           Line
           necessary
           :
           but
           he
           did
           it
           with
           so
           much
           Mildness
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           tenderness
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           every
           body
           ,
           as
           did
           greatly
           affect
           and
           win
           upon
           many
           .
           He
           was
           herein
           like
           our
           Great
           Master
           ,
           who
           
             can
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             ignorant
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           not
           
             despise
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             .
          
        
         
           But
           his
           admission
           of
           young
           People
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           rank
           of
           Catechumens
           into
           that
           of
           Communicants
           ,
           had
           a
           peculiar
           solemnity
           in
           it
           .
           Such
           as
           he
           Catechiz'd
           ,
           when
           they
           grew
           up
           to
           some
           Years
           of
           discretion
           ,
           if
           he
           observed
           them
           to
           be
           intelligent
           and
           serious
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           their
           Faces
           Heaven-wards
           ;
           he
           marked
           them
           out
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           had
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           such
           ,
           twelve
           or
           fifteen
           perhaps
           ,
           or
           more
           ;
           he
           order'd
           each
           of
           them
           to
           come
           to
           him
           severally
           ,
           and
           discoursed
           with
           them
           of
           the
           things
           belonging
           to
           their
           Everlasting
           Peace
           ;
           put
           it
           to
           their
           choice
           whom
           they
           would
           serve
           ;
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           affect
           them
           with
           those
           things
           with
           which
           by
           their
           
           Catechisms
           they
           had
           been
           made
           acquainted
           ;
           drawing
           them
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           bands
           of
           Love
           ,
           into
           the
           way
           which
           is
           called
           Holy.
           For
           several
           Lord's
           days
           he
           Catechized
           them
           ,
           particularly
           in
           Publick
           ,
           touching
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           Preparation
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Baptismal
             Covenant
          
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           they
           were
           to
           take
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           own
           
             Act
             and
             Deed.
          
           Often
           telling
           them
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           oblige
           themselves
           to
           any
           more
           than
           what
           they
           were
           already
           obliged
           to
           by
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           only
           to
           bind
           themselves
           faster
           to
           it
           .
           Then
           he
           appointed
           a
           day
           in
           the
           Week
           before
           the
           Ordinance
           ;
           when
           in
           a
           solemn
           Assembly
           on
           purpose
           ,
           he
           prayed
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           preached
           a
           Sermon
           to
           them
           ,
           proper
           to
           their
           Age
           and
           Circumstances
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           following
           Sabbath
           they
           were
           all
           received
           together
           to
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           This
           he
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           right
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           Transition
           into
           the
           State
           of
           adult
           Church
           membership
           .
           The
           more
           solemn
           our
           Covenanting
           with
           God
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           deep
           and
           the
           more
           durable
           the
           impressions
           of
           it
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           .
           He
           hath
           Recorded
           it
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           occasions
           ,
           as
           his
           Hearts
           desire
           and
           prayer
           for
           those
           who
           were
           thus
           admitted
           ;
           
             That
             it
             might
             be
             as
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Espousals
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             each
             of
             them
             have
             a
             Wedding
             Garment
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Discipline
           he
           observed
           in
           his
           Congregation
           was
           ,
           not
           such
           as
           he
           could
           have
           wished
           for
           ,
           but
           the
           best
           he
           could
           get
           ,
           considering
           what
           a
           scatter'd
           Flock
           he
           had
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           trouble
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           be
           helped
           .
           He
           would
           sometimes
           apply
           to
           the
           circumstances
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
          
           12.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           However
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           the
           end
           was
           effectually
           attained
           by
           the
           methods
           he
           took
           ,
           though
           there
           wanted
           the
           formality
           
           of
           Officers
           and
           Church-Meetings
           ,
           for
           the
           purpose
           .
           If
           he
           heard
           of
           any
           that
           
             walked
             disorderly
          
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           reproved
           them
           ,
           gently
           or
           sharply
           ,
           as
           he
           saw
           the
           Case
           required
           .
           If
           the
           Sin
           had
           scandal
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           suspended
           them
           from
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           till
           they
           gave
           some
           tokens
           of
           their
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           .
           And
           where
           the
           offence
           was
           publick
           and
           gross
           ,
           his
           judgment
           was
           ,
           that
           some
           publick
           satisfaction
           should
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           before
           Readmission
           .
           But
           whatever
           offence
           did
           happen
           ,
           or
           breaches
           of
           the
           Christian
           Peace
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry's
           peculiar
           Excellency
           lay
           in
           restoring
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           ;
           which
           ,
           with
           his
           great
           Prudence
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Condescension
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           command
           the
           respects
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           win
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Universal
           Satisfaction
           in
           all
           his
           Management
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           of
           him
           as
           it
           was
           of
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           3.
           36.
           
           That
           
             whatsoever
             he
             did
             pleased
             all
             the
             People
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           an
           Instance
           and
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           those
           Ministers
           who
           will
           Rule
           by
           Love
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           need
           no
           Laws
           or
           Canons
           to
           Rule
           by
           ,
           other
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           
             How
             forceable
             are
             right
             words
             ?
             Iob.
          
           6.
           25.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           was
           very
           strict
           and
           very
           serious
           in
           observing
           the
           
             Publick
             Fasts
          
           appointed
           by
           Authority
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           a
           delight
           .
           He
           had
           seldom
           any
           one
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           Duties
           of
           those
           Days
           ,
           but
           perform'd
           the
           Service
           of
           them
           himself
           alone
           .
           He
           began
           at
           Nine
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           or
           quickly
           after
           ,
           and
           never
           stirred
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           till
           about
           four
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           spending
           all
           that
           time
           in
           Praying
           and
           Expounding
           ,
           and
           Singing
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           that
           heard
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           generally
           more
           on
           such
           days
           than
           usual
           .
           And
           he
           was
           sometimes
           observed
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           warm
           and
           lively
           towards
           the
           
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           a
           Fast-day
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           beginning
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Spirit
           were
           most
           willing
           and
           enlarged
           when
           the
           Flesh
           was
           most
           weak
           .
           In
           all
           his
           Performances
           on
           Publick
           Fast-days
           ;
           he
           did
           ,
           
             hoc
             agere
          
           ,
           attend
           to
           that
           which
           was
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           every
           thing
           is
           beautiful
           in
           its
           Season
           .
           His
           Prayers
           and
           pleadings
           with
           God
           on
           those
           days
           ,
           were
           especially
           for
           
             National
             Mercies
          
           ,
           and
           the
           pardon
           of
           
             National
             Sins
          
           ;
           How
           excellently
           did
           he
           order
           the
           Cause
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           fill
           his
           Mouth
           with
           Arguments
           in
           his
           large
           and
           particular
           Intercessions
           for
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Government
           ,
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           Navy
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           French
           Protestants
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           was
           another
           Iacob
           ,
           a
           Wrestler
           ,
           an
           Israel
           ,
           a
           Prince
           with
           God
           ,
           Before
           a
           Fast-day
           he
           would
           be
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           inquisitive
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           publick
           affairs
           ,
           as
           Nehemiah
           was
           ,
           Neh.
           1.
           2.
           that
           he
           might
           know
           the
           better
           how
           to
           order
           his
           Prayers
           and
           Preaching
           :
           for
           on
           such
           a
           day
           (
           he
           hath
           sometimes
           said
           )
           
             as
             good
             say
             nothing
             ,
             as
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           He
           made
           it
           his
           business
           on
           Fast-days
           ,
           to
           shew
           People
           their
           Transgressions
           ,
           especially
           the
           House
           of
           Iacob
           their
           Sins
           .
           
             'T
             is
             most
             proper
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             to
             Preach
             of
             Christ
             on
             Lord's
             days
             ,
             to
             Preach
             of
             Sin
             on
             Fast-days
             ,
             and
             to
             Preach
             Duty
             on
             both
             .
          
           He
           went
           over
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           in
           the
           Fast
           Sermons
           of
           two
           Years
           .
           Another
           Year
           he
           Preached
           over
           the
           particulars
           of
           that
           Charge
           ,
           Zeph.
           3.
           2.
           
           Hypocrisie
           in
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           Flattery
           in
           Preachers
           (
           as
           he
           would
           sometimes
           say
           )
           is
           bad
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           especially
           abominable
           upon
           a
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           Preached
           a
           great
           many
           Lectures
           ,
           in
           the
           Country
           about
           ,
           some
           stated
           ,
           some
           occasional
           ,
           in
           supplying
           of
           which
           he
           was
           very
           indefatigable
           .
           He
           hath
           sometimes
           Preached
           a
           Lecture
           ;
           ridden
           eight
           or
           nine
           Miles
           ,
           and
           
           Preached
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           two
           more
           :
           To
           quicken
           himself
           to
           diligence
           he
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           our
           
             opportunities
             are
             passing
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             work
             while
             it
             is
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             Night
             cometh
             .
          
           Once
           having
           very
           wet
           and
           foul
           Weather
           to
           go
           through
           to
           Preach
           a
           Lecture
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           comforted
           himself
           with
           two
           Scriptures
           ,
           one
           was
           2
           
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             
             Endure
             hardness
             as
             a
             good
             Soldier
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           other
           (
           because
           he
           exposed
           and
           hazarded
           his
           Health
           ,
           for
           which
           some
           blamed
           him
           )
           was
           2
           
             Sam.
             6.
             21.
             
             It
             was
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           took
           all
           occasions
           in
           his
           Lectures
           a
           broad
           ,
           to
           possess
           the
           minds
           of
           People
           with
           sober
           and
           moderate
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           the
           serious
           regard
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           .
           
             We
             are
             met
             here
             together
          
           (
           said
           he
           once
           in
           an
           Exhortation
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           often
           began
           at
           his
           Lecture
           )
           
             not
             because
             we
             think
             our selves
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             than
             we
             are
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           very
           happy
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           Subjects
           for
           his
           Week-day
           Lectures
           .
           At
           one
           which
           was
           stated
           ,
           he
           Preached
           against
           Errors
           in
           general
           ,
           from
           
             Iam.
             1.
             16.
             
             Do
             not
             err
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
          
           particularly
           from
           divers
           other
           Scriptures
           he
           shewed
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           Err
           ;
           concerning
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           concerning
           Sin
           and
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Good
             Works
          
           ;
           concerning
           
             God's
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           concerning
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Afflictions
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           the
           
             things
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
          
           At
           the
           Monthly
           Lectures
           at
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           he
           chose
           to
           Preach
           upon
           the
           Four
           last
           things
           Death
           and
           
             Iudgment
             ,
             Heaven
          
           and
           Hell
           ,
           in
           many
           particulars
           ,
           but
           commonly
           a
           new
           Text
           for
           every
           Sermon
           .
           When
           he
           had
           in
           many
           Sermons
           finished
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Four
           ;
           one
           that
           us'd
           to
           hear
           him
           sometimes
           ,
           enquiring
           of
           his
           progress
           in
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           asked
           him
           if
           he
           had
           done
           with
           Death
           ?
           meaning
           that
           Subject
           concerning
           Death
           ;
           
           to
           which
           he
           pleasantly
           replied
           ,
           
             No
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             done
             with
             him
             yet
          
           ;
           I
           must
           have
           another
           turn
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           give
           me
           a
           Fall
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           to
           have
           the
           Victory
           at
           last
           .
           He
           would
           sometimes
           remove
           the
           Lectures
           in
           the
           Country
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           those
           that
           could
           not
           Travel
           .
           Once
           having
           adjourned
           a
           Lecture
           to
           a
           new
           place
           ,
           he
           began
           it
           there
           with
           a
           Sermon
           on
           
             Acts
             17.
             6.
             
             These
             men
             that
             have
             turned
             the
             World
             upside
             down
             ,
             are
             come
             hither
             also
          
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           shew'd
           how
           false
           the
           Charge
           is
           as
           they
           meant
           it
           ;
           for
           Religion
           doth
           not
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           of
           Families
           or
           Societies
           ,
           doth
           not
           cause
           any
           disorder
           or
           unquietness
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           that
           in
           another
           sense
           there
           is
           a
           great
           Truth
           in
           it
           ;
           That
           when
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           in
           Power
           to
           any
           Soul
           ,
           it
           
             turns
             the
             World
             upside
             down
          
           in
           that
           Soul
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           Change
           it
           makes
           there
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           he
           did
           gratis
           ,
           and
           without
           being
           
             burthensome
             to
             any
          
           ;
           nay
           he
           was
           best
           pleas'd
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           places
           where
           he
           Preached
           ,
           nothing
           was
           got
           for
           his
           Entertainment
           ,
           but
           he
           came
           home
           (
           though
           some
           Miles
           )
           Fasting
           ;
           as
           in
           other
           places
           it
           was
           a
           trouble
           to
           him
           to
           see
           his
           Friends
           careful
           about
           much
           serving
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           out
           of
           their
           respect
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           As
           he
           was
           an
           excellent
           Preacher
           himself
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           an
           exemplary
           Hearer
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           others
           Preached
           ,
           though
           every
           way
           his
           Inferiours
           ,
           so
           reverent
           ,
           serious
           ,
           and
           attentive
           was
           he
           in
           hearing
           ,
           and
           so
           observant
           of
           what
           was
           spoken
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           tell
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           one
           (
           and
           I
           suppose
           it
           was
           as
           Paul
           knew
           a
           Man
           in
           Christ
           )
           who
           could
           truly
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           Forty
           Years
           he
           had
           never
           slept
           at
           a
           Sermon
           .
           He
           was
           diligent
           also
           to
           improve
           what
           he
           heard
           afterwards
           by
           Meditation
           ,
           Repetition
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           he
           
           was
           a
           very
           great
           Encourager
           of
           young
           Ministers
           that
           were
           humble
           and
           serious
           ,
           though
           their
           Abilities
           and
           Performances
           were
           but
           mean.
           He
           hath
           noted
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           which
           affected
           him
           )
           this
           saying
           of
           a
           godly
           Man
           ,
           a
           Hearer
           of
           his
           ,
           
             I
             find
             it
             easier
             to
             go
             six
             Miles
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             than
             to
             spend
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             in
             Meditating
             and
             Praying
             over
             it
             in
             Secret
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             should
             )
             when
             I
             come
             home
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Family
           in
           these
           last
           nine
           Years
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           they
           were
           somewhat
           different
           from
           what
           they
           had
           been
           ;
           but
           the
           same
           
             Candle
             of
             God
          
           which
           had
           shined
           upon
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           continued
           still
           to
           do
           so
           .
           In
           the
           Years
           1687
           ,
           and
           1688.
           he
           Married
           all
           his
           Five
           Children
           ,
           the
           three
           eldest
           in
           four
           Months
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1687.
           and
           the
           other
           two
           in
           a
           Year
           and
           a
           half
           after
           ;
           so
           many
           Swarms
           (
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           call
           them
           )
           
             out
             of
             his
             Hive
          
           ;
           and
           all
           not
           only
           with
           his
           full
           Consent
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           abundant
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           the
           Duty
           of
           Parents
           to
           study
           to
           oblige
           their
           Children
           in
           that
           affair
           .
           And
           though
           never
           could
           Children
           be
           more
           easie
           and
           
             at
             rest
          
           in
           a
           Father's
           House
           than
           his
           were
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           sometimes
           say
           concerning
           them
           ,
           as
           Naomi
           to
           
             Ruth
             ,
             Ruth
             3.
             1.
             
             Shall
             I
             not
             seek
             rest
             for
             thee
             ?
          
           Two
           advices
           he
           us'd
           to
           give
           ,
           both
           to
           his
           Children
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           their
           Choice
           of
           that
           Relation
           :
           One
           was
           ,
           
             Keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             Profession
             ,
          
           such
           as
           one
           may
           charitably
           hope
           is
           from
           a
           good
           Principle
           .
           The
           other
           was
           ,
           
             Look
             at
             Suitableness
          
           ,
           in
           Age
           ,
           Quality
           ,
           Education
           ,
           Temper
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           us'd
           to
           observe
           from
           
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             help
             meet
             for
             him
          
           ;
           that
           where
           there
           is
           not
           Meetness
           ,
           there
           will
           not
           be
           much
           Help
           .
           And
           he
           would
           commonly
           say
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           that
           choice
           ;
           
             Please
             God
             and
             please
             your
             
             selves
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             never
             displease
             me
          
           ;
           and
           greatly
           blamed
           those
           Parents
           ,
           who
           conclude
           Matches
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           ask
           Counsel
           at
           their
           Mouth
           .
           He
           never
           aim'd
           at
           great
           things
           in
           the
           World
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           but
           sought
           for
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteousness
           thereof
           .
           He
           us'd
           to
           mention
           sometimes
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           Pious
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           that
           had
           many
           Daughters
           .
           
             The
             Care
             of
             most
             People
             ,
             is
             how
             to
             get
             good
             Husbands
             for
             their
             Daughters
             ;
             but
             my
             care
             is
             to
             fit
             my
             Daughters
             to
             be
             good
             Wives
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             God
             provide
             for
             them
             .
          
           In
           this
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           steer'd
           by
           that
           Principle
           ;
           That
           
             a
             Man's
             Life
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             things
             that
             he
             possesseth
             .
          
           And
           it
           pleased
           God
           so
           to
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Children
           were
           disposed
           of
           ,
           into
           Circumstances
           very
           agreeable
           and
           comfortable
           ,
           both
           for
           Life
           and
           Godliness
           .
           He
           was
           greatly
           affected
           with
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           him
           herein
           ,
           without
           any
           forecast
           or
           contrivance
           of
           his
           own
           .
           
             The
             Country
          
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             then
             shall
             I
             render
             ?
          
           Surely
           this
           is
           a
           
             Token
             for
             good
          
           .
        
         
           All
           his
           Four
           Daughters
           were
           Marry'd
           at
           Whitewel
           Chappel
           ,
           and
           he
           Preach'd
           a
           Wedding
           Sermon
           for
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Family
           after
           .
           He
           would
           often
           tell
           his
           Friends
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           desire
           ,
           in
           the
           Mar●…ied
           Condition
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           the
           
             Favour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           must
           enter
           upon
           that
           Condition
           in
           the
           
             Fear
             of
             God.
          
           For
           it
           's
           an
           ill
           Omen
           to
           stumble
           at
           the
           Threshold
           ;
           and
           an
           Error
           in
           the
           first
           Concoction
           ,
           is
           seldom
           amended
           in
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           lived
           ,
           he
           had
           much
           comfort
           in
           all
           his
           Children
           and
           their
           Yoke
           fellows
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           four
           of
           the
           five
           Families
           
           which
           Branched
           out
           of
           his
           ,
           were
           settled
           in
           Chester
           .
        
         
           His
           youngest
           Daughter
           was
           Married
           April
           26.
           1688.
           the
           same
           Day
           of
           the
           Year
           (
           as
           he
           observes
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           and
           the
           same
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           place
           that
           he
           was
           Married
           to
           his
           dear
           Wife
           ,
           twenty
           eight
           Years
           before
           ;
           upon
           which
           this
           is
           his
           Remark
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             desire
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
          
           receive
           
             more
             from
             God
             than
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             in
             that
             Relation
             and
             Condition
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             desire
             ,
             and
             do
             desire
             ,
             that
             they
             may
          
           do
           
             more
             for
             God
             in
             it
             than
             we
             have
             done
             .
          
           His
           usual
           Complement
           to
           his
           New-Married
           Friends
           ,
           was
           ,
           others
           wish
           you
           
             all
             Happiness
          
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           
             all
             Holiness
          
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           you
           will
           have
           all
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           last
           of
           his
           Daughters
           was
           about
           to
           be
           concluded
           on
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             But
             is
          
           Joseph
           
             gone
             ,
             and
          
           Simeon
           
             gone
             ,
             and
             must
          
           Benjamin
           
             go
             also
             ?
             We
             will
             not
             say
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             for
             us
             :
             If
             we
             must
             be
             thus
             in
             this
             merciful
             way
             bereav'd
             of
             our
             Children
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             bereav'd
             ;
             and
             God
             turn
             it
             for
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             he
             will
             if
             they
             love
             and
             fear
             his
             Name
             .
          
           And
           when
           ,
           sometime
           after
           she
           was
           Married
           ,
           he
           parted
           with
           her
           to
           the
           House
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             We
             have
             sent
             her
             away
             ,
             not
             as
          
           Laban
           
             said
             he
             would
             have
             sent
             his
             Daughters
             away
             ,
          
           with
           Mirth
           ,
           and
           with
           Songs
           ,
           with
           Tabret
           ,
           and
           with
           Harp
           ,
           
             but
             with
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ,
             and
             hearty
             good
             wishes
             ;
             And
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           Diary
           )
           
             we
             are
             alone
             again
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             in
             our
             beginning
             ;
             God
             be
             better
             to
             us
             than
             twenty
             Children
             .
          
           Upon
           the
           same
           occasion
           he
           thus
           writes
           to
           a
           dear
           Relation
           ;
           
             We
             are
             now
             left
             as
             we
             were
             ,
          
           One
           and
           One
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             but
          
           one
           One
           ;
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             trust
             ,
             that
             hath
             brought
             us
             thus
             far
             ,
             will
             enable
             us
             to
          
           
           finish
           well
           ;
           
             and
             then
             all
             will
             be
          
           well
           ,
           
             and
             not
             till
             then
          
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           he
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           great
           Comfort
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           his
           desire
           that
           it
           might
           continue
           so
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           Love
           and
           Unity
           that
           was
           among
           his
           Children
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           as
           he
           writes
           )
           the
           Transplanting
           of
           them
           into
           new
           Relations
           ,
           had
           not
           lessened
           that
           Love
           ,
           but
           rather
           increased
           it
           ;
           for
           this
           he
           often
           gave
           thanks
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Love
           ;
           noting
           from
           Iob
           1.
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Childrens
           Love
           to
           one
           another
           is
           the
           Parents
           Comfort
           and
           Joy.
           In
           his
           
             Last
             Will
          
           and
           Testament
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Prayer
           which
           he
           puts
           up
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             would
             build
             them
             up
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             continue
             them
             still
             in
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             as
             a
             bundle
             of
             Arrows
             which
             cannot
             be
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           When
           his
           Children
           were
           removed
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           daily
           Intercessor
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           for
           them
           and
           their
           Families
           .
           Still
           the
           Burnt-offerings
           were
           offered
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           them
           all
           .
           He
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Surely
             the
             Children
             of
             so
             many
             Prayers
             will
             not
             miscarry
             .
          
           Their
           particular
           Circumstances
           of
           Affliction
           and
           Danger
           ,
           were
           sure
           to
           be
           mentioned
           by
           him
           with
           suitable
           Petitions
           .
           The
           greatest
           Affliction
           he
           saw
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           was
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           dear
           Daughter
           in
           Law
           ,
           Catharine
           ,
           the
           only
           Daughter
           of
           
             Samuel
             Hardware
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           who
           ,
           about
           a
           Year
           and
           a
           half
           after
           she
           was
           Transplanted
           into
           his
           Family
           (
           to
           which
           she
           was
           the
           greatest
           Comfort
           and
           Ornament
           imaginable
           )
           dy'd
           of
           the
           Small-Pox
           in
           Child-bed
           ,
           upon
           the
           Thanks
           giving
           day
           for
           King
           William's
           coming
           in
           .
           She
           dy'd
           but
           a
           few
           Weeks
           after
           Mr.
           Henry
           had
           Married
           the
           last
           of
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           upon
           which
           Marriage
           he
           had
           said
           ;
           
             Now
             we
             have
             a
             full
             Lease
             ,
             God
             only
             knows
             which
             Life
             will
             drop
             first
             .
          
           She
           comforted
           her self
           in
           the
           extremity
           of
           her
           illness
           with
           this
           word
           ,
           
             Well
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             see
             that
             I
             could
             not
             have
             been
             without
             this
             Affliction
             .
          
           She
           had
           been
           for
           some
           time
           before
           under
           some
           Fears
           as
           to
           her
           Spiritual
           State
           ,
           but
           the
           Clouds
           were
           through
           Grace
           dispell'd
           ,
           and
           she
           finished
           her
           Course
           with
           Joy
           ,
           and
           a
           Cheerful
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Glory
           to
           be
           reveal'd
           .
           When
           she
           lay
           ill
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           (
           being
           in
           fear
           not
           only
           for
           her
           that
           was
           ill
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Children
           in
           Chester
           ,
           who
           had
           none
           of
           them
           past
           the
           Pikes
           of
           that
           perillous
           Distemper
           )
           wrote
           thus
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           on
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ;
           
             I
             have
             just
             done
             the
             publick
             Work
             of
             this
             Day
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             before
             many
             scores
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             are
             no
             little
             concerned
             for
             you
             :
             I
             have
             absolutely
             ,
             freely
             ,
             and
             unreservedly
             given
             you
             all
             up
             to
             the
             good
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             waiting
             what
             he
             will
             do
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             good
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             receive
             Evil
             also
             .
          
           He
           Preached
           at
           Chester
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           that
           sad
           Breach
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           on
           Iob
           10.
           3.
           
           
             Shew
             me
             wherefore
             thou
             contendest
             wich
             me
             .
          
        
         
           When
           two
           of
           his
           Children
           lay
           ill
           ,
           and
           in
           perillous
           Circumstances
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           wrestling
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           wrote
           thus
           in
           his
           Diary
           ;
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             grant
             me
             my
             Request
             this
             time
             concerning
             my
             Children
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             as
             the
             Beggars
             at
             our
             Door
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             'll
             never
             ask
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             again
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             shall
             hear
             oftner
             from
             me
             than
             ever
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             
               love
               God
               the
               better
            
             ,
             and
             
               love
               Prayer
               the
               better
            
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
          
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           Trades-men
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           those
           that
           are
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           go
           to
           another
           Shop
           ;
           while
           we
           are
           so
           much
           indebted
           to
           God
           for
           past
           Mercies
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           attend
           him
           for
           further
           Mercies
           .
        
         
         
           As
           he
           was
           an
           Intercessor
           for
           his
           Children
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           upon
           all
           occasions
           a
           Remembrancer
           to
           them
           ,
           both
           by
           Word
           and
           Letter
           ,
           to
           quicken
           them
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           How
           often
           did
           he
           inculcate
           this
           upon
           them
           ?
           
             Love
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             will
             be
             with
             you
             .
             Do
             all
             you
             can
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             together
             ,
             to
             help
             one
             another
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             together
             there
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           When
           the
           Families
           of
           his
           Children
           were
           in
           Health
           and
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Candle
           of
           God
           shining
           upon
           their
           Tabernacles
           ,
           he
           wrote
           thus
           to
           them
           ;
           
             'T
             was
             one
             of
             Iob's
             Comforts
             in
             his
             Prosperity
             ,
             that
             his
             Children
             loved
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             feasted
             together
             :
             The
             same
             is
             ours
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             God
             continue
             .
             But
             you
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             ,
             if
             we
             pray
             that
             you
             may
             none
             of
             you
             
               Curse
               God
               in
               your
               Hearts
            
             .
             Remember
             ,
             the
             Wheel
             is
             always
             in
             Motion
             ,
             and
             the
             Spoke
             that
             is
             uppermost
             will
             be
             under
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mix
             Tremblings
             always
             with
             your
             Joy.
             
          
        
         
           He
           much
           rejoyced
           in
           the
           Visits
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           made
           that
           as
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           
             matter
             of
             his
             Rejoycing
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Thanksgiving
             .
          
           His
           usual
           saying
           at
           parting
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             This
             is
             not
             the
             World
             we
             are
             to
             be
             together
             in
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             well
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             such
             a
             World
             before
             us
             :
          
           And
           his
           usual
           Prayer
           was
           ,
           
             That
             our
             next
             Meeting
             might
             be
             either
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             further
             on
             in
             our
             way
             towards
             it
             .
          
        
         
           He
           had
           in
           eight
           Years
           time
           ,
           twenty
           four
           Grand-children
           Born
           ,
           some
           by
           each
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           he
           would
           often
           bless
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           
             the
             Sealed
             ones
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Enroll'd
             among
             his
             Lambs
             .
          
           On
           the
           Birth
           of
           his
           Second
           Grand-Child
           ,
           at
           a
           troublesome
           time
           as
           to
           publick
           Affairs
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ,
           
             I
             have
             now
             seen
             my
             Childrens
             Children
             ,
             
             let
             me
             also
             see
             Peace
             upon
          
           Israel
           ;
           
             and
             then
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             Servant
             depart
             .
          
           Some
           were
           much
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           Baptized
           two
           of
           his
           Grand-children
           together
           at
           Chester
           ,
           publickly
           ,
           and
           Preached
           on
           Gen.
           33.
           5.
           
           
             They
             are
             the
             Children
             which
             God
             hath
             graciously
             given
             thy
             Servant
             .
          
           He
           observed
           in
           what
           a
           savory
           ,
           pious
           ,
           gracious
           manner
           Iacob
           speaks
           .
           He
           had
           spoken
           good
           Sense
           if
           he
           had
           only
           said
           ,
           
             They
             are
             my
             Children
          
           ,
           but
           then
           he
           had
           not
           spoken
           like
           Iacob
           ,
           like
           one
           that
           had
           so
           lately
           seen
           the
           Face
           of
           God.
           Though
           our
           Speech
           be
           not
           always
           of
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           always
           with
           Grace
           ,
           Grace
           pour'd
           into
           the
           Lips.
           There
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Language
           ,
           the
           air
           of
           which
           speaks
           it
           the
           
             Language
             of
             Canaan
          
           ;
           Christians
           should
           speak
           like
           Christians
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           long
           after
           his
           Children
           were
           Married
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           House
           was
           fill'd
           again
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           several
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           ,
           by
           much
           importunity
           ,
           perswaded
           to
           take
           to
           Table
           with
           him
           .
           All
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           thought
           it
           a
           thousand
           pities
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           should
           have
           but
           a
           small
           Family
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           have
           many
           to
           sit
           down
           under
           his
           Shadow
           .
           He
           was
           first
           almost
           necessitated
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           dear
           Friend
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           Mr.
           Benyon
           of
           Ash
           ,
           who
           left
           his
           Children
           to
           his
           Care.
           Some
           he
           took
           gratis
           ,
           or
           for
           small
           Consideration
           ;
           and
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           advances
           of
           Age
           he
           could
           not
           go
           about
           so
           much
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           doing
           good
           ,
           he
           laid
           out
           himself
           to
           do
           the
           more
           at
           home
           .
           He
           kept
           a
           Teacher
           to
           attend
           their
           School-Learning
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           the
           benefit
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           his
           Inspection
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           was
           much
           more
           )
           his
           Family-Worship
           ,
           Sabbath
           Instructions
           ,
           Catechizing
           and
           daily
           Converse
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           Tongue
           was
           as
           choice
           Silver
           ,
           and
           his
           Lips
           sed
           many
           .
           Nothing
           but
           the
           hopes
           of
           doing
           some
           
           good
           to
           the
           rising
           Generation
           could
           have
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           trouble
           upon
           him
           .
           He
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             We
             have
             a
             busie
             House
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Rest
             remaining
             .
             We
             must
             be
             doing
             something
             in
             the
             World
             while
             we
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             fashion
             will
             not
             last
             long
             ,
             methinks
             I
             see
             it
             passing
             away
             .
          
        
         
           Sometimes
           he
           had
           such
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           had
           gone
           through
           their
           Course
           of
           University
           Learning
           ,
           at
           private
           Academies
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           before
           their
           Entrance
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           the
           benefit
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           his
           Publick
           and
           Family
           Instructions
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Converse
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           throughly
           furnished
           ,
           for
           every
           good
           Word
           and
           Work
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           very
           Free
           and
           Communicative
           .
           The
           great
           thing
           which
           he
           used
           to
           press
           upon
           those
           who
           intended
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           was
           to
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           familiar
           .
           
             Bonus
             Textuarius
             est
             bonus
             Theologus
          
           ,
           was
           a
           Maxim
           he
           often
           minded
           them
           of
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           he
           recommended
           to
           them
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           able
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Original
           .
           He
           also
           advised
           them
           to
           the
           use
           of
           an
           inter-leav'd
           Bible
           ,
           wherein
           to
           insert
           such
           Expositions
           and
           Observations
           ,
           as
           occur
           occasionally
           in
           Sermons
           or
           other
           Books
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           are
           more
           happy
           and
           considerable
           sometimes
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           found
           in
           the
           professed
           Commentators
           .
           When
           some
           young
           Men
           desir'd
           the
           Happiness
           of
           coming
           into
           his
           Family
           ,
           he
           would
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             You
             come
             to
             me
             as
             Naaman
             did
             to
             Elisha
             ,
             expecting
             that
             I
             should
             do
             this
             and
             'tother
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             alas
             ,
             I
             can
             but
             say
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             
               Go
               wash
               in
               Iordan
            
             ;
             Go
             ,
             Study
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             I
             profess
             to
             teach
             no
             other
             Learning
             but
             Scripture
             Learning
             .
          
           It
           was
           but
           a
           little
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           that
           in
           reading
           Isa.
           50.
           he
           observed
           from
           
             v.
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             God-hath
             given
             me
             the
             Tongue
             of
             the
             learned
          
           &c.
           
           
           That
           the
           true
           Learning
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Minister
           consists
           not
           in
           being
           able
           to
           talk
           Latin
           fluently
           ,
           and
           to
           dispute
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           but
           in
           being
           able
           to
           
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             Season
          
           to
           weary
           Souls
           .
           He
           that
           knows
           how
           to
           do
           that
           well
           ,
           is
           a
           
             learned
             Minister
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Sickness
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Burial
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Health
           ,
           he
           made
           Death
           very
           familiar
           to
           himself
           ,
           by
           frequent
           and
           pleasing
           Thoughts
           and
           Meditations
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           it
           so
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           by
           speaking
           often
           of
           it
           .
           His
           Letters
           and
           Discourses
           had
           still
           something
           or
           other
           which
           spoke
           his
           constant
           expectations
           of
           Death
           ;
           thus
           did
           he
           learn
           to
           
             dye
             daily
          
           :
           And
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           more
           easie
           to
           him
           to
           speak
           ,
           or
           uneasie
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           hear
           him
           speak
           of
           leaving
           the
           World.
           This
           minds
           me
           of
           a
           passage
           I
           was
           told
           by
           a
           worthy
           Scotch
           Minister
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Patrick
             Adair
          
           ,
           that
           Visiting
           the
           famous
           Mr.
           Durham
           of
           Glasgow
           .
           in
           his
           last
           Sickness
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           and
           lingring
           ;
           he
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           have
           so
           set
           all
           in
           order
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           but
           to
           dye
           :
           
             I
             bless
             God
          
           (
           said
           Mr.
           
             Durham
             )
             I
             have
             not
             had
             that
             to
             do
             neither
             these
             many
             Years
             .
          
           Such
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           dying
           daily
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           dye
           indeed
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Constitution
           was
           but
           tender
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           great
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           his
           Diet
           ,
           and
           moderate
           Exercise
           by
           walking
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           he
           did
           for
           many
           Years
           enjoy
           a
           good
           measure
           of
           Health
           ,
           which
           he
           us'd
           to
           call
           
             The
             Sugar
             that
             sweetens
             all
             Temporal
             Mercies
             ,
          
           for
           which
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           thankful
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           .
           He
           had
           sometimes
           violent
           Fits
           of
           the
           Cholick
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           very
           afflictive
           for
           the
           time
           .
           Towards
           his
           latter
           end
           he
           was
           distress'd
           sometimes
           with
           a
           pain
           ,
           which
           his
           Doctor
           thought
           might
           arise
           from
           a
           Stone
           in
           his
           Kidnies
           .
           Being
           once
           upon
           the
           Recovery
           from
           an
           ill
           Fit
           of
           that
           Pain
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           that
           ask'd
           him
           how
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           hoped
           
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             now
             be
             able
             to
             give
             one
             blow
             more
             to
             the
             Devil's
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           and
           often
           profess'd
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           
             desire
             to
             live
             a
             day
             longer
             than
             he
             might
             do
             God
             some
             Service
             .
          
           He
           said
           to
           another
           ,
           when
           he
           perceived
           himself
           Recovering
           ;
           
             Well
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             been
             putting
             into
             the
             Harbour
             ,
             but
             find
             I
             must
             to
             Sea
             again
             .
          
        
         
           He
           was
           sometimes
           suddenly
           taken
           with
           fainting
           Fits
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           recovered
           from
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           
             Dying
             is
             but
             a
             little
             more
             .
          
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Sixty
           third
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Grand
           Climacterick
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           to
           many
           the
           
             Dying
             Year
          
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           numbred
           the
           Days
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           August
           24.
           1693.
           to
           August
           24.
           1694.
           when
           he
           finished
           it
           :
           And
           when
           he
           concluded
           it
           ,
           he
           thus
           wrote
           in
           his
           Diary
           .
           
             This
             Day
             finisheth
             my
             commonly
             dying
             Year
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             numbred
             the
             Days
             of
             ;
             and
             should
             now
             apply
             my
             Heart
             more
             than
             ever
             to
             Heavenly
             Wisdom
             .
          
           He
           was
           much
           pleased
           with
           that
           Expression
           of
           our
           English
           Liturgy
           
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Burial
           ,
           and
           frequently
           us'd
           it
           .
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             Life
             we
             are
             in
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Infirmities
           of
           Age
           ,
           when
           they
           grew
           upon
           him
           ,
           did
           very
           little
           abate
           his
           vigour
           and
           liveliness
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           but
           he
           seemed
           even
           to
           renew
           his
           Youth
           as
           the
           Eagles
           ;
           as
           those
           that
           are
           
             Planted
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           who
           
             still
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
             in
             old
             Age
          
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           upright
           ,
           as
           
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             upright
             ,
             Psal.
          
           92.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           But
           in
           his
           latter
           Years
           ,
           Travelling
           was
           very
           troublesome
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Dod
           us'd
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           thought
           to
           shake
           himself
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           he
           found
           his
           
             hair
             was
             cut
          
           ;
           his
           Sense
           of
           this
           led
           him
           to
           Preach
           an
           occasional
           Sermon
           not
           long
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           on
           Iohn
           21.
           18.
           
           
             When
             thou
             wast
             young
             thou
             girdedst
             thy self
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Another
           occasional
           Sermon
           he
           Preached
           when
           he
           was
           old
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           Comfort
           of
           his
           aged
           Friends
           ,
           on
           Psal.
           71.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             O
             God
             thou
             hast
             taught
             me
             from
             my
             Youth
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           observed
           there
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           from
           our
           Youth
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           have
           been
           taught
           of
           God
           from
           their
           Youth
           ,
           ought
           to
           declare
           his
           wondrous
           Works
           all
           their
           days
           after
           .
           And
           those
           that
           have
           been
           taught
           of
           God
           from
           their
           Youth
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           their
           days
           declared
           his
           wondrous
           Works
           ,
           may
           comfortably
           expect
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           old
           he
           will
           not
           forsake
           them
           .
           Christ
           is
           a
           Master
           that
           doth
           not
           use
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           old
           Servants
           .
        
         
           For
           some
           Years
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           he
           us'd
           to
           complain
           of
           an
           
             habitual
             weariness
          
           ,
           contracted
           he
           thought
           ,
           by
           his
           standing
           to
           Preach
           ,
           sometimes
           very
           uneasily
           ,
           and
           in
           inconvenient
           places
           ,
           immediately
           after
           Riding
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           every
           Minister
           was
           not
           cut
           out
           for
           an
           Itinerant
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           the
           manifest
           attention
           and
           affection
           of
           People
           in
           Hearing
           ,
           enlarged
           him
           both
           in
           
           length
           and
           fervency
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           then
           his
           strength
           could
           well
           bear
           .
           It
           was
           not
           many
           Months
           before
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           thus
           to
           a
           dear
           Relation
           ,
           who
           enquir'd
           sollicitously
           concerning
           his
           Health
           .
           
             I
             am
             always
             habitually
             weary
             ,
             and
             expect
             no
             other
             till
             I
             lye
             down
             in
             the
             Bed
             of
             Spices
             .
          
           And
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           so
           the
           Grave
           is
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           since
           he
           lay
           in
           it
           who
           is
           the
           Rose
           of
           Sharon
           ,
           and
           the
           Lily
           of
           the
           Vallies
           .
           When
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           perswaded
           him
           to
           spare
           himself
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           
             It
             's
             time
             enough
             to
             rest
             when
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             What
             were
             Candles
             made
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             burn
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           doth
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           had
           any
           particular
           Presages
           of
           his
           Death
           ;
           but
           many
           instances
           there
           were
           of
           his
           actual
           gracious
           expectation
           of
           it
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           than
           ordinary
           for
           some
           time
           before
           .
           The
           last
           Visit
           he
           made
           to
           his
           Children
           in
           Chester
           ,
           was
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           1695.
           almost
           a
           Year
           before
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           when
           he
           spent
           a
           Lords-day
           there
           ,
           and
           Preached
           on
           the
           last
           Verse
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           
             Philemon
             ,
             The
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             your
             Spirit
             .
          
           By
           Grace
           he
           understood
           nor
           so
           much
           the
           
             good
             Will
          
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           
             good
             Work
          
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           call'd
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           finisher
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Pattern
           and
           Samplar
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           
             the
             choicest
             Gift
             we
             can
             ask
             of
             God
             for
             our
             Friends
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             with
             their
             Spirit
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           
             one
             thing
             needful
          
           ,
           the
           
             better
             part
          
           ,
           the
           
             Root
             of
             the
             Matter
          
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           the
           
             Principal
             thing
          
           ,
           the
           
             more
             excellent
             Way
          
           ,
           a
           
             Blessing
             indeed
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             thing
             that
             accompanies
             Salvation
          
           .
           The
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           enlightens
           and
           enlivens
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           softens
           and
           subdues
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           purifies
           and
           preserves
           the
           Spirit
           greatens
           and
           guides
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           sweetens
           and
           strengthens
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           can
           be
           more
           desirable
           .
           A
           Spirit
           
           without
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           Field
           without
           a
           Fence
           ,
           a
           Fool
           without
           Understanding
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Horse
           without
           a
           Bridle
           ,
           and
           a
           House
           without
           Furniture
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Ship
           without
           Tacle
           ,
           and
           a
           Soldier
           without
           Armour
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Cloud
           without
           Rain
           ,
           and
           a
           Carcass
           without
           a
           Soul
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Tree
           without
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           a
           Traveller
           without
           a
           Guide
           .
           How
           earnest
           therefore
           should
           we
           be
           in
           praying
           to
           God
           for
           Grace
           ,
           both
           for
           our selves
           and
           for
           our
           Relations
           .
           He
           had
           intended
           to
           preach
           upon
           that
           Text
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Chester
           the
           Year
           before
           ,
           but
           was
           then
           prevented
           ,
           by
           a
           particular
           sad
           occasion
           ,
           which
           obliged
           him
           to
           a
           Funeral
           Sermon
           ,
           Divine
           Providence
           reserving
           that
           Benediction
           (
           which
           his
           Heart
           was
           much
           upon
           )
           for
           his
           Valediction
           .
           The
           Thursday
           following
           ,
           being
           kept
           as
           a
           Fast
           in
           his
           Sons
           Congregation
           at
           Chester
           ,
           he
           Preached
           on
           Luke
           19.
           41.
           
           
             He
             beheld
             the
             City
             and
             wept
             over
             it
             ,
          
           which
           proved
           his
           Farewel
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           was
           his
           Farewel
           to
           his
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           many
           Weeks
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           thus
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           
             We
             are
             well
             here
             ,
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             to
             hear
             that
             you
             and
             yours
             are
             well
             also
             ,
             God
             in
             Mercy
             continue
             it
             :
             But
             why
             should
             we
             be
             well
             always
             ?
             Do
             we
             deserve
             it
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             mixtures
             in
             our
             Obedience
             ?
             Are
             there
             any
             Persons
             or
             Families
             ,
             at
             whose
             door
             Sickness
             and
             Death
             never
             knock'd
             ?
             Must
             the
             
               Earth
               be
               forsaken
            
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Rock
               removed
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             be
             dealt
             with
             
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               Men
               ?
            
             and
             that
             we
             have
             a
             Promise
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             end
             well
             ,
             everlastingly
             well
             .
          
        
         
           To
           another
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             We
             are
             sensible
             that
             we
             decline
             a
             pace
             ,
             but
             the
             best
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             Time
             goes
             ,
             Eternity
             comes
             ;
             
             and
             we
             are
             in
             good
             hope
             ,
             through
             Grace
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             comfortable
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           April
           ,
           1696.
           a
           few
           Weeks
           before
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           that
           his
           Sons
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           
             Robert
             Warbinton
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           was
           gather'd
           to
           his
           Grave
           in
           peace
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           old
           Age
           ;
           Upon
           the
           tidings
           of
           whose
           Death
           ,
           Mr.
           Henry
           wrote
           thus
           to
           his
           Son
           ;
           
             Your
             Fathers
             ,
             Where
             are
             they
             ?
             Your
             Father-in-Law
             gone
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             Father
             going
             ;
             but
             you
             have
             a
             God-Father
             that
             lives
             for
             ever
             .
          
           He
           was
           wont
           sometimes
           to
           subscribe
           his
           Letters
           ,
           
             Your
             ever-loving
             ,
             but
             not
             ever-living
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           a
           Month
           before
           he
           Dy'd
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           very
           dear
           and
           worthy
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           ,
           Mr.
           Tallents
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           passage
           ;
           
             Methinks
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             your
             Lot
             and
             mine
             ,
             to
             abide
             so
             long
             on
             Earth
             by
             the
             Stuff
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             our
             Friends
             are
             dividing
             the
             Spoil
             above
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             live
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Holy
             Will
             ,
             is
             as
             true
             an
             Act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             dye
             when
             he
             calls
             ,
             especially
             when
             Life
             is
             Labour
             and
             Sorrow
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             Labour
             and
             Joy
             ,
             Service
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             some
             measure
             of
             Success
             and
             Comfort
             in
             serving
             him
             ;
             When
             it
             is
             to
             stop
             a
             Gap
             ,
             and
             stem
             a
             Tide
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             rejoyced
             in
             ;
             't
             is
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             :
             nay
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             by
             the
             Psalmists
             oft
             repeated
             Plea
             ,
             
               Psal.
               6.
               
               &
               30.
               
               &
            
             88.
             and
             115.
             and
             118.
             that
             it
             were
             better
             than
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             itself
             ,
             and
             can
             that
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           little
           before
           his
           Sickness
           and
           Death
           ,
           being
           Summer
           time
           ,
           he
           had
           several
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           his
           Childrens
           Children
           about
           him
           ,
           at
           Broad-Oak
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           much
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           very
           cheerful
           ;
           but
           ever
           and
           anon
           spoke
           of
           the
           fashion
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           as
           
             passing
             away
          
           ;
           and
           often
           told
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           there
           but
           a
           
           while
           to
           bid
           them
           welcome
           .
           And
           he
           was
           observed
           frequently
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             he
             would
             make
             us
             ready
             for
             that
             which
             would
             come
             certainly
             ,
             and
             might
             come
             suddenly
             .
          
           One
           asking
           him
           how
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           answer'd
           ,
           
             I
             find
             the
             Chips
             fly
             off
             apace
             ,
             the
             Tree
             will
             be
             down
             shortly
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           time
           he
           Administred
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           a
           Fortnight
           before
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           he
           closed
           the
           Administration
           with
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           1
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             2.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             yet
             appear
             what
             we
             shall
             be
          
           ;
           not
           yet
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           shortly
           .
        
         
           The
           Sabbath
           but
           one
           before
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Exposition
           ,
           come
           to
           that
           difficult
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           40th
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           Chapters
           ;
           he
           said
           he
           would
           endeavour
           to
           explain
           those
           Prophecies
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           added
           ,
           
             If
             I
             do
             not
             do
             it
             now
             ,
             I
             never
             shall
             :
          
           And
           he
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           Prophetical
           Sermon
           which
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Preached
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           few
           days
           before
           he
           dy'd
           .
           This
           many
           of
           his
           Hearers
           not
           only
           Reflected
           upon
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           took
           Notice
           of
           at
           that
           time
           with
           a
           Concern
           ,
           as
           having
           something
           in
           it
           more
           than
           ordinary
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           Iune
           21.
           1696.
           he
           went
           through
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Day
           with
           his
           usual
           vigor
           and
           liveliness
           .
           He
           was
           then
           Preaching
           over
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Peter's
           second
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           was
           that
           day
           on
           those
           words
           ,
           
             add
             to
             your
             Faith
             Virtue
             ,
             v.
          
           5.
           he
           took
           Virtue
           for
           Christian
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           thing
           he
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           which
           Christians
           have
           need
           of
           Courage
           ,
           is
           in
           
             Dying
             ;
             for
          
           (
           as
           he
           was
           often
           us'd
           to
           say
           )
           
             It
             is
             a
             serious
             thing
             to
             dye
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             dye
             is
             a
             work
             by
             itself
             .
          
           That
           day
           he
           gave
           Notice
           ,
           both
           Morning
           and
           Afternoon
           ,
           with
           much
           Affection
           and
           Enlargement
           ,
           of
           the
           Publick
           Fast
           ,
           which
           was
           appointed
           by
           Authority
           the
           Friday
           following
           ,
           Iune
           26.
           pressing
           his
           Hearers
           as
           he
           us'd
           to
           do
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           to
           come
           
           in
           a
           prepared
           Frame
           ,
           to
           the
           solemn
           Services
           of
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Tuesday
           following
           ,
           Iune
           23.
           he
           rose
           at
           Six
           a
           Clock
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Custom
           ,
           after
           a
           better
           Nights
           Sleep
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           in
           wonted
           Health
           .
           Between
           seven
           and
           eight
           a
           Clock
           he
           performed
           Family
           Worship
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           manner
           ;
           he
           Expounded
           very
           largely
           ,
           the
           former
           half
           of
           the
           104th
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           sung
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           somewhat
           shorter
           in
           Prayer
           than
           he
           us'd
           to
           be
           ,
           being
           then
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           taken
           ill
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             that
             Servant
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
           Immediately
           after
           Prayer
           he
           retired
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           not
           saying
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           illness
           ,
           but
           was
           soon
           after
           found
           upon
           his
           Bed
           in
           great
           Extremity
           of
           pain
           ,
           in
           his
           Back
           ,
           Breast
           and
           Bowels
           ;
           it
           seem'd
           to
           be
           a
           complicated
           Fit
           of
           the
           Stone
           and
           Cholick
           together
           ,
           with
           very
           great
           Extremity
           .
           The
           means
           that
           had
           been
           .
           us'd
           to
           give
           him
           Relief
           in
           his
           illness
           were
           altogether
           ineffectual
           ;
           He
           had
           not
           the
           least
           intermission
           or
           remission
           of
           Pain
           ,
           neither
           up
           nor
           in
           Bed
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           continual
           toss
           .
           He
           had
           said
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           God's
           Israel
           may
           find
           
             Iordan
             rough
          
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           no
           Remedy
           ,
           they
           must
           through
           it
           to
           Canaan
           ;
           and
           would
           tell
           of
           a
           good
           Man
           who
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           He
           was
           not
           so
           much
           afraid
           of
           Death
           as
           of
           Dying
           .
           We
           know
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Godly
           People
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Description
           of
           whose
           Condition
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           
             Bands
             in
             their
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           
             End
             is
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Death
             Gain
          
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           Hope
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Extremity
           he
           was
           still
           looking
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           calling
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           present
           .
           Help
           in
           the
           needful
           Hour
           .
           When
           the
           Exquisiteness
           of
           his
           Pain
           forced
           Groans
           and
           Complaints
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           presently
           Correct
           himself
           with
           a
           patient
           and
           quiet
           submission
           to
           the
           Hand
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           Father
           ,
           and
           a
           cheerful
           
           acquiescence
           in
           his
           Heavenly
           Will.
           
             I
             am
             ashamed
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             these
             Groans
             ,
             I
             want
             Virtue
             ,
             O
             for
             Virtue
             now
             when
             I
             have
             need
             of
             it
          
           (
           referring
           to
           his
           Subject
           the
           Lord's
           day
           before
           )
           
             For
             give
             me
             that
             I
             groan
             thus
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             silence
             them
             ;
             But
             indeed
             my
             stroak
             is
             heavier
             than
             my
             groaning
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           what
           Mr.
           Baxter
           said
           in
           his
           Pain
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           disputing
           against
           sense
           .
           It
           was
           his
           trouble
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           Mr.
           Baxter's
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           bodily
           pain
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           express
           his
           inward
           comfort
           ;
           however
           that
           was
           it
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           graciously
           strengthned
           him
           in
           his
           Soul.
           He
           said
           to
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           remember
           .
           what
           Instructions
           and
           Counsels
           he
           had
           given
           them
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Health
           ,
           for
           now
           he
           could
           say
           but
           little
           to
           them
           ,
           only
           to
           refer
           them
           to
           what
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           he
           would
           live
           and
           dye
           by
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           two
           or
           three
           Hours
           after
           he
           was
           taken
           ill
           ,
           before
           he
           would
           suffer
           a
           Messenger
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Chester
           for
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           should
           either
           be
           better
           or
           dead
           before
           they
           could
           come
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           he
           said
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           did
           to
           his
           importunate
           Friends
           ,
           Send
           .
           About
           eight
           a
           Clock
           that
           Evening
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Extremity
           of
           Pain
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           been
           in
           all
           day
           .
           And
           Nature
           being
           before
           spent
           with
           his
           constant
           and
           indesatigable
           Labours
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           now
           sunk
           ,
           and
           did
           perfectly
           suceumb
           under
           its
           Burthen
           ,
           and
           was
           q●…ite
           disabled
           to
           grapple
           with
           so
           many
           Hours
           uncessant
           pain
           .
           What
           further
           means
           were
           then
           us'd
           proved
           fruitless
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           answer
           the
           intention
           .
           He
           apprehended
           himself
           going
           a
           pace
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           his
           Son
           when
           he
           came
           in
           ,
           
             O
             Son
             you
             are
             welcome
             to
             a
             dying
             Father
             :
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Depart●…e
             .
             is
             at
             Hand
             .
          
           His
           pain
           continued
           very
           acute
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           Peace
           within
           .
           
             I
             am
             tormented
          
           (
           said
           be
           once
           )
           
             but
             blessed
             
             be
             God
             not
             in
             this
             Flame
          
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           
             I
             am
             all
             on
             Fire
          
           (
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           his
           extreme
           parts
           were
           cold
           )
           but
           he
           presently
           added
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Fire
             of
             Hell.
          
           To
           some
           of
           his
           next
           Neighbours
           who
           came
           in
           to
           see
           him
           (
           for
           those
           at
           a
           distance
           had
           not
           notice
           of
           his
           illness
           )
           he
           said
           ,
           
             O
             make
             sure
             work
             for
             your
             Souls
             ,
             by
             getting
             an
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             while
             you
             are
             in
             Health
             ,
             for
             if
             I
             had
             that
             work
             to
             do
             now
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             me
             ?
             but
             I
             bless
             God
             I
             am
             satisfied
             .
          
           It
           was
           a
           Caution
           he
           was
           often
           wont
           to
           give
           ;
           
             See
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             your
             work
             be
             not
             undone
             ,
             when
             your
             time
             is
             done
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             undone
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Towards
           ten
           or
           eleven
           a
           Clock
           that
           Night
           ,
           his
           Pulse
           and
           Sight
           began
           to
           fail
           ;
           of
           the
           latter
           he
           himself
           took
           notice
           ,
           and
           inferred
           from
           it
           the
           near
           approach
           of
           his
           Dissolution
           .
           He
           took
           an
           affectionate
           farewel
           of
           his
           Dear
           Yoke-fellow
           ,
           with
           a
           
             thousand
             thanks
          
           for
           all
           her
           Love
           and
           Care
           ,
           and
           Tenderness
           ,
           left
           a
           Blessing
           for
           all
           his
           dear
           Children
           ,
           and
           their
           dear
           Yo●…e-fellows
           and
           little
           ones
           ,
           that
           were
           absent
           .
           He
           said
           to
           his
           Son
           who
           sat
           under
           his
           head
           ;
           
             Son
             ,
             the
             Lord
             bless
             you
             ,
             and
             grant
             that
             you
             may
             do
             worthily
             in
             your
             Generation
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             than
             I
             have
             been
             ,
          
           such
           was
           his
           great
           Humility
           to
           the
           last
           .
           And
           when
           his
           Son
           reply'd
           ,
           O
           Sir
           ,
           pray
           for
           me
           that
           I
           may
           but
           tread
           in
           your
           steps
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             yea
             follow
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
          
           ,
           and
           
             let
             them
             say
             what
             they
             will
             —
          
           More
           he
           would
           have
           said
           to
           bear
           his
           Dying
           Testimony
           to
           the
           way
           in
           which
           he
           had
           walked
           ,
           but
           Nature
           was
           spent
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           not
           strength
           to
           express
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           Understanding
           and
           Speech
           continued
           almost
           to
           the
           last
           Breath
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           still
           in
           his
           dying
           Agonies
           calling
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           committing
           himself
           to
           him
           .
           One
           of
           the
           last
           words
           he
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           himself
           
           just
           ready
           to
           depart
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             O
             Death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             ;
             —
          
           with
           that
           his
           Speech
           falter'd
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           few
           Minutes
           (
           after
           ,
           about
           sixteen
           Hours
           illness
           )
           he
           quietly
           Breathed
           out
           his
           precious
           Soul
           ,
           into
           the
           Embraces
           of
           his
           dear
           Redeemer
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           trusted
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           served
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           about
           forty
           three
           Years
           .
           He
           deparetd
           betwixt
           twelve
           and
           one
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           of
           
             Iune
             24.
             
             Midsummer-day
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Sixty
           fifth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age.
           Happy
           ,
           thrice
           Happy
           he
           ,
           to
           whom
           such
           a
           sudden
           Change
           was
           no
           surprize
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           Triumph
           over
           Death
           ,
           as
           an
           unstung
           ,
           disarmed
           Enemy
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           made
           so
           fierce
           an
           onset
           .
           He
           had
           often
           spoke
           of
           it
           as
           his
           desire
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           the
           Will
           of
           
             God
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             out-live
             his
             usefulness
          
           ;
           and
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           grant
           him
           his
           desire
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           short
           passage
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           the
           height
           of
           his
           usefulness
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           recompence
           of
           Reward
           .
           So
           was
           it
           ordered
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           Hands
           our
           Times
           are
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Account
           we
           have
           given
           of
           his
           great
           Usefulness
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           imagine
           what
           sorrow
           and
           Mourning
           there
           was
           among
           his
           Friends
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           .
           taken
           away
           their
           Master
           from
           their
           Head.
           One
           that
           liv'd
           so
           much
           desir'd
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           dye
           as
           much
           lamented
           .
           The
           surprize
           of
           the
           stroke
           put
           People
           into
           a
           perfect
           astonishment
           ;
           and
           many
           said
           ,
           the
           Lord
           remov'd
           him
           so
           suddenly
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           deny
           the
           many
           Prayers
           that
           would
           have
           been
           put
           up
           for
           his
           Recovery
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           known
           that
           he
           was
           in
           Peril
           .
           One
           thing
           that
           aggravated
           this
           severe
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           many
           look
           the
           more
           dismal
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           this
           powerful
           Intercessor
           was
           taken
           away
           just
           before
           a
           Fast-day
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           been
           Wrestling
           mightily
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           Mercy
           for
           the
           Land.
           However
           it
           proved
           a
           Fast-day
           indeed
           ,
           
           and
           a
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           to
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           whom
           an
           
             empty
             Pulpit
          
           was
           an
           awakening
           Sermon
           .
           The
           Broad-Oak
           was
           then
           like
           that
           under
           which
           Rebekah's
           Nurse
           was
           buried
           ,
           Gen.
           35
           8.
           
           
             Allon-bacuth
             Bochim
          
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           Weepers
           .
           They
           who
           had
           many
           a
           time
           fitten
           with
           dry
           Eyes
           ,
           under
           melting
           Ordinances
           ,
           could
           not
           sit
           so
           under
           such
           a
           melting
           Providence
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           God
           call'd
           so
           loudly
           to
           
             weeping
             and
             to
             mourning
             ,
             and
             to
             girding
             with
             Sack
             cloth
             .
          
           But
           because
           Mr.
           Henry
           had
           been
           wont
           to
           give
           it
           for
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           
             Weeping
             must
             not
             hinder
             Sowing
          
           ;
           a
           Mite
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Treasury
           of
           the
           Nations
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           a
           word
           spoken
           to
           bring
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           event
           of
           the
           day
           together
           ,
           from
           2
           Kings
           13.
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           day
           following
           being
           
             Saturday
             ,
             Iune
          
           27.
           the
           Earthen
           Vessel
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Treasure
           had
           been
           lodg'd
           was
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           in
           Whitchurch
           Church
           ,
           attended
           thither
           with
           a
           very
           great
           Company
           of
           true
           Mourners
           ,
           all
           the
           Country
           round
           ;
           many
           from
           Chefler
           and
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Towns
           about
           ,
           came
           to
           do
           him
           Honour
           at
           his
           Death
           :
           And
           besides
           the
           Floods
           of
           Tears
           that
           were
           shed
           ,
           there
           were
           abundance
           of
           Testimonies
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           Persons
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           like
           that
           Iehojadah
           ,
           2
           Chron
           24.
           16.
           
           That
           he
           was
           one
           
             that
             had
             done
             good
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           there
           were
           those
           who
           said
           ,
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           that
           no
           Body
           did
           or
           could
           speak
           evil
           of
           ,
           except
           for
           his
           Nonconformity
           .
           He
           was
           us'd
           to
           say
           to
           his
           Relations
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           
             make
             little
             a
             do
             about
             me
             ,
          
           a
           few
           will
           serve
           to
           bring
           me
           to
           my
           Grave
           ;
           but
           his
           mind
           could
           not
           be
           observed
           in
           that
           ;
           't
           was
           impossible
           such
           a
           burning
           and
           shining
           light
           could
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Universal
           Notice
           taken
           of
           it
           .
           Multitudes
           came
           unsought
           unto
           ,
           
             not
             to
             fill
             their
             Eyes
          
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Vines
           expresseth
           it
           )
           
             but
             to
             empty
             them
          
           ;
           nor
           was
           
           there
           any
           other
           noise
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           general
           Lamentation
           .
        
         
           That
           Morning
           ,
           before
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Corpse
           ,
           a
           most
           affectionate
           Sermon
           was
           Preached
           in
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Meeting
           place
           ,
           by
           his
           dear
           and
           worthy
           Friend
           Mr.
           Tallents
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           who
           was
           eleven
           Years
           elder
           than
           he
           ,
           and
           through
           God's
           goodness
           still
           survives
           him
           .
           He
           was
           willing
           to
           take
           that
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           testifie
           the
           great
           Love
           and
           Honour
           that
           he
           had
           for
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           whom
           he
           call'd
           
             a
             Friend
             that
             is
             nearer
             than
             a
             Brother
             .
          
           His
           Text
           was
           Rom
           8.
           23.
           
           
             And
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             our selves
             also
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             first
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             we
             our selves
             groan
             within
             our selves
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             Adoption
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             Body
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Application
             he
             shew'd
             excellently
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             affection
             ,
             how
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             of
             this
             Eminent
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             greatly
             lead
             us
             to
             believe
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             and
             live
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             groan
             for
             our
             Adoption
             .
          
           Several
           things
           were
           hinted
           concerning
           him
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           mentioned
           already
           in
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           honourable
           Testimony
           born
           to
           him
           .
           From
           a
           long
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           witnessed
           concerning
           him
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           knew
           his
           Record
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             humble
             and
             
               meek
               ,
               kind
            
             and
             
               peaceable
               ,
               wise
            
             and
             charitable
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             whom
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             eminently
             :
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Friend
             and
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             to
             many
             ;
             that
             his
             Expounding
             and
             Preaching
             was
             plain
             and
             
               pleasant
               ,
               warm
            
             and
             
               savory
               ,
               full
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             few
             could
             reach
             ,
             and
             greatly
             blessed
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             it
             he
             labour'd
             more
             abundantly
             than
             any
             .
          
           And
           after
           a
           great
           encomium
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           excellently
           observed
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           highly
           agreeable
           to
           
           Mr.
           Henry's
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           Expressions
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             his
             own
             Righteousness
             that
             saved
             him
             ,
             nor
             his
             own
             strength
             that
             quickned
             and
             upheld
             him
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             and
             Christ's
             Strength
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             to
             
               live
               was
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             in
             all
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             Sermons
             and
             Letters
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             careful
             to
             ascribe
             the
             Honour
             of
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Christ
             his
             All
             in-all
             .
          
           He
           concluded
           with
           some
           words
           of
           seasonable
           Advice
           to
           those
           of
           that
           Society
           and
           Neighbourhood
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             ever
             you
             had
             him
             or
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             had
             him
             so
             long
             ,
             above
             thirty
             Years
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Do
             not
             many
             of
             you
             owe
             even
             your
             very
             Souls
             to
             him
             under
             God
             ?
             While
             you
             Mourn
             ,
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             that
             you
             ever
             knew
             him
             ;
             old
             and
             great
             Mercies
             must
             be
             thankfully
             remembred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Glory
            
             that
             he
             now
             enjoys
             ;
             
               weep
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               weep
               for
               your selves
               :
            
             'T
             was
             the
             Text
             on
             which
             he
             Preached
             ,
             not
             much
             above
             a
             Year
             ago
             ,
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             that
             intelligent
             ,
             holy
             ,
             useful
             Man
             ,
             Mr.
             
               William
               Lawrence
            
             of
             Wem
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             buried
             their
             Saints
             with
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             of
             Joy.
             Chrysostom
             on
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             Crown'd
             the
             Deceased
             ,
             and
             freed
             them
             from
             their
             Labours
             ;
             and
             chides
             those
             that
             Mourn'd
             and
             Howl'd
             .
             And
             the
             Days
             of
             their
             Death
             were
             called
             
               Natalitia
               Martyrum
               &
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             the
             Birth-days
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             .
             And
             Hierom
             in
             his
             Epitaph
             on
             Holy
             Paula
             (
             and
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             other
             Holy
             Persons
             ,
             writ
             by
             him
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             her
             Funeral
             no
             Shreeks
             were
             heard
             ,
             but
             multitudes
             of
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             were
             sung
             in
             divers
             languages
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Bewail
             the
             Loss
             ,
             the
             general
             Loss
             ,
             and
             yours
             in
             particular
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             have
             Hope
             in
             God.
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             how
             great
             your
             loss
             is
             ,
             you
             teel
             it
             more
             than
             I
             am
             able
             to
             express
             .
             If
             any
             rejoyce
             that
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             because
             he
             tormented
             them
             ,
             say
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mic.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Seek
             out
             for
             a
             Supply
             ;
             do
             not
             mourn
             and
             sit
             still
             ,
             but
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             in
             your
             places
             ;
             you
             have
             had
             a
             cheap
             Gospel
             hitherto
             ;
             God
             sent
             you
             one
             that
             could
             Preach
             freely
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             that
             would
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             one
             that
             sought
             not
             yours
             but
             you
             ;
             and
             now
             God
             will
             see
             what
             you
             will
             do
             for
             your selves
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Shepherd
             is
             smitten
             ,
             the
             Sheep
             may
             not
             be
             scattered
             .
             Pray
             to
             God
             to
             raise
             up
             others
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             graciously
             to
             give
             you
             one
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             liking
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             gone
             .
             This
             a
             usual
             Fault
             among
             many
             that
             have
             had
             excellent
             Preachers
             ,
             no
             Body
             can
             please
             them
             .
             But
             God
             may
             bless
             weaker
             means
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             Souls
             live
             and
             thrive
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hold
             fast
             that
             which
             you
             have
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             advice
             given
             to
             Philadelphia
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             11.
             
             Keep
             that
             good
             thing
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             savoriness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             that
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             Saints
             ,
             to
             all
             Saints
             ,
             that
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             Keep
             to
             his
             sober
             Principles
             .
             Remember
             his
             dying
             Counsel
             ,
             
               Follow
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
            
             ;
             have
             these
             things
             always
             in
             remembrance
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             falling
             off
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             falling
             away
             ;
             the
             World
             will
             draw
             you
             ,
             and
             Satan
             will
             tempt
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             busie
             Hearts
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             betray
             you
             ;
             but
             go
             on
             humbly
             and
             honestly
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fear
             not
             .
             Be
             not
             like
             those
             Jews
             that
             turned
             aside
             ,
             when
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             dead
             ,
             Iohn
             5.
             35.
             
             The
             
             Lord
             keep
             you
             from
             being
             such
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             to
             go
             on
             so
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           It
           would
           have
           swelled
           this
           Book
           too
           much
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           inserted
           the
           Sermon
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           forbear
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           being
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           Mr.
           Owen
           of
           Oswestry
           Preached
           a
           most
           excellent
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           that
           sad
           occasion
           ,
           upon
           that
           pathetical
           Farewel
           which
           Elisha
           gave
           to
           
             Elijah
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.
             12.
             
             My
             Father
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
             the
             Chariots
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             Horsemen
             thereof
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             him
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             he
             took
             hold
             of
             his
             own
             Cloths
             ,
             and
             rent
             them
             .
          
           He
           observed
           ,
           
             1.
             
             That
             faithful
             Ministers
             are
             the
             Fathers
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             and
             their
             Chariots
             and
             Horsemen
             ;
             the
             former
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             a
             Family
             ,
             a
             peaceable
             Society
             ;
             the
             latter
             from
             an
             Army
             ,
             a
             warlike
             Body
             .
             Fathers
             to
             provide
             good
             things
             ,
             Chariots
             and
             Horsemen
             to
             protect
             from
             evil
             things
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             time
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             these
             Chariots
             and
             Horsemen
             of
             Israel
             no
             more
             .
             Their
             time
             is
             appointed
             ,
             their
             work
             cut
             out
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             those
             are
             finished
             they
             are
             removed
             .
             3.
             
             When
             God
             takes
             away
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Chariots
             of
             our
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Horsemen
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             proper
             Season
             for
             Mourning
             and
             Lamentation
             .
             Under
             this
             he
             did
             most
             affectionately
             excite
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             sensible
             of
             our
             Loss
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             felt
             than
             exprest
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             one
             that
             was
             a
             Father
             ;
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             constant
             ,
             in
             unfolding
             the
             Holy
             Oracles
             ;
             a
             Father
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             Example
             ;
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             never
             Conversed
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             been
             the
             better
             for
             him
             ;
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             Congregation
             ,
             now
             left
             Orphans
             :
             'T
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             one
             of
             
               the
               Chariots
               and
               Horsemen
               of
               our
               Israel
            
             ;
             so
             eminent
             
             was
             he
             for
             Prevalency
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Courage
             in
             Duty
             ,
             Conduct
             in
             Affairs
             ,
             Constancy
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             adherence
             to
             his
             Ministerial
             Vows
             ,
             and
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             Contempt
             .
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             Warreth
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             entangle
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             sensible
             of
             those
             Sins
             ,
             which
             have
             provoked
             God
             to
             deprive
             us
             of
             him
             .
             Barrenness
             and
             Unfruitfulness
             under
             his
             Ministry
             ;
             't
             is
             for
             this
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             Controversie
             with
             us
             .
             3.
             
             To
             bless
             God
             that
             we
             enjoy'd
             him
             so
             long
             ;
             eaten
             Bread
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             Followers
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             of
             Christ.
             He
             was
             a
             Pattern
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             excelling
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             made
             this
             Man
             of
             God
             perfect
             ,
             and
             industrious
             to
             advance
             the
             Honour
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             not
             addicted
             to
             Controversies
             ,
             but
             walking
             in
             the
             good
             old
             way
             ,
             unwearied
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             delight
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             to
             be
             laying
             out
             himself
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             .
             Exemplary
             for
             Humility
             and
             low
             Thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Performances
             ,
             for
             meekness
             and
             readiness
             to
             forgive
             Injuries
             ,
             for
             Candor
             in
             speaking
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             ever
             put
             the
             best
             Construction
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             apt
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             any
             Man.
             Eminent
             for
             Family-Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             an
             excellent
             Copy
             to
             all
             Masters
             of
             Families
             .
             Those
             things
             therefore
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             and
             seen
             in
             him
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           These
           were
           the
           Heads
           which
           were
           copiously
           and
           excellently
           enlarged
           upon
           in
           that
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Afternoon
           of
           that
           Sabbath
           ,
           another
           Sermon
           was
           Preached
           by
           a
           near
           Relation
           of
           Mr.
           Henry's
           ,
           on
           
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             And
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             being
             dead
             yet
             speaketh
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           yet
           spoken
           of
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           speaketh
           to
           us
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Wednesday
           following
           ,
           Iuly
           1.
           being
           the
           Lecture
           in
           course
           at
           Danford
           in
           Whitchurch
           Parish
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Lawrence
          
           of
           Nantwich
           ,
           whose
           turn
           it
           was
           to
           Preach
           that
           Lecture
           brought
           up
           the-long
           train
           of
           Mourners
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           express'd
           it
           )
           in
           a
           most
           savoury
           and
           pertinent
           Discourse
           on
           
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
             Remember
             them
             which
             have
          
           (
           or
           
             have
             had
             )
             the
             Rule
             over
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             follow
             ,
             considering
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             Bishops
             no
             doubt
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             here
             meant
             ,
             Scripture
             Primitive
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             such
             as
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             watched
             for
             their
             Souls
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             Such
             a
             one
             Mr.
             Henry
             was
             ,
             that
             great
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             fallen
             this
             day
             in
             Israel
             ,
             removed
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             behind
             him
             a
             good
             Name
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             a
             good
             Example
             to
             be
             imitated
             ;
             many
             a
             good
             word
             spoken
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             good
             Prayer
             put
             up
             for
             us
             .
             Remember
             him
             with
             thankfulness
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             given
             such
             Power
             ,
             such
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             unto
             Men.
             I
             never
             knew
             a
             Man
             (
             said
             he
             )
             in
             all
             my
             Acquaintance
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             have
             seen
             so
             much
             of
             God
             as
             in
             good
             Mr.
             Henry
             ,
             whose
             Holy
             ,
             Humble
             ,
             Heavenly
             ,
             Gracious
             Conversation
             hath
             been
             to
             me
             ,
             no
             small
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             continued
             him
             so
             long
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             better
             State
             than
             he
             had
             sometimes
             seen
             it
             ;
             that
             God
             Crown'd
             his
             Labours
             with
             such
             great
             Success
             .
             Many
             Souls
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             Earth
             blessing
             God
             that
             ever
             they
             saw
             his
             Face
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             continued
             him
             in
             his
             usefulness
             to
             the
             last
             .
             Remember
             him
             with
             a
             
               quiet
               submission
            
             to
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Removal
             from
             us
             .
             Sensible
             we
             must
             be
             of
             the
             stroke
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             publick
             Loss
             ,
             a
             Loss
             to
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             our
             Hands
             are
             this
             Day
             weak
             ;
             a
             
             Loss
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             a
             powerful
             Intercessor
             ;
             a
             Loss
             to
             this
             Country
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             a
             burning
             and
             shining
             Light
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             must
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Divine
             Will.
             The
             Treasure
             was
             in
             an
             Earthen
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             depend
             more
             upon
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             teaching
             us
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             Christ
             without
             good
             Mr.
             Henry
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             sometimes
             said
             ,
             we
             did
             not
             know
             how
             we
             could
             live
             without
             him
             .
             Remember
             him
             to
             pay
             all
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             to
             his
             Name
             and
             Memory
             ;
             rise
             up
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             Blessed
             .
             That
             's
             a
             foul
             Tongue
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             lying
             one
             ,
             that
             can
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             unbecoming
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             and
             Minister
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Remember
             him
             ,
             to
             imitate
             his
             good
             Example
             .
             Many
             of
             you
             will
             be
             called
             Mr.
             Henry's
             Followers
             ,
             be
             so
             indeed
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Pattern
             to
             Ministers
             of
             Diligence
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             great
             Meekness
             in
             dealing
             with
             all
             People
             ,
             which
             contributed
             abundantly
             to
             his
             Success
             ;
             his
             Preaching
             affectionate
             ,
             without
             affectation
             .
             To
             all
             People
             he
             was
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Moderation
             ,
             patience
             in
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             of
             Constancy
             and
             Perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Remember
             him
             ,
             and
             remember
             your
             Sins
             which
             have
             provoked
             God
             to
             take
             him
             away
             .
             Have
             not
             we
             grieved
             this
             good
             Man's
             Spirit
             ?
             &c.
             Remember
             him
             ,
             and
             remember
             Christ's
             fulness
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             v.
             8.
             and
             hath
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Instruments
             shifted
             ,
             Cisterns
             emptied
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Fountain
             .
             Remember
             him
             ,
             and
             remember
             your
             own
             Death
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             where
             he
             is
             :
             We
             may
             think
             the
             worse
             of
             this
             World.
             which
             is
             much
             impoverished
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             of
             Heaven
             which
             is
             somewhat
             enriched
             ,
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             this
             good
             Man.
             
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           gleaned
           a
           little
           out
           of
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           very
           well
           des●…ed
           to
           have
           been
           Published
           at
           large
           some
           of
           the
           Testimonies
           that
           were
           born
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           had
           had
           long
           and
           intimate
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           knew
           his
           Excellencies
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           knew
           as
           little
           to
           give
           flattering
           Titles
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           any
           invidious
           piece
           of
           Service
           ,
           to
           speak
           thus
           Honourably
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           like
           Demetrius
           ,
           had
           a
           good
           report
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Truth
           it self
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           it
           there
           only
           ,
           but
           from
           abroad
           ,
           that
           very
           Honourable
           Testimonies
           were
           given
           of
           him
           .
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Ashhurst
          
           (
           whose
           great
           worth
           and
           usefulness
           the
           World
           hath
           been
           made
           to
           know
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Pens
           of
           the
           Age
           )
           besides
           the
           personal
           Acquaintance
           he
           had
           with
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           both
           at
           Boreatton
           and
           in
           London
           ,
           had
           kept
           up
           a
           constant
           Correspondence
           with
           him
           ,
           by
           Letter
           ,
           for
           many
           Years
           .
           Read
           the
           Character
           he
           gave
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           a
           near
           Relation
           of
           Mr.
           Henry's
           ,
           upon
           the
           Tidings
           of
           his
           Death
           .
           
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             how
             sadly
             I
             received
             the
             doleful
             News
             of
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           '
           
             s
             Translation
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             do
             think
             ,
             liv'd
             the
             greatest
             Example
             of
             sincere
             Godliness
             ,
             with
             Prudenc●…
             and
             sweetness
             of
             Temper
             ,
             of
             any
             I
             ever
             knew
             .
          
           And
           i●…
           another
           Letter
           ,
           not
           only
           proposing
           ,
           but
           pressing
           th●…
           Publication
           of
           an
           Account
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           he
           professeth
           he
           thought
           there
           was
           
             none
             like
             him
             in
             his
             day
             ,
          
           at
           lea●…
           of
           his
           Acquaintance
           ,
           which
           is
           known
           to
           be
           both
           o●…
           the
           largest
           and
           of
           the
           best
           :
           And
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             Si●…
          
           Fulk
           Grevil
           ,
           
             would
             have
             it
             inscribed
             upon
             his
             Tomb●…
             stone
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Friend
             to
             Sir
          
           Philip
           Sidney
           .
           
             I
             m●…
             well
             be
             pleased
             to
             have
             it
             told
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             I
             Lov'd
             an●…
             Honour'd
             Blessed
          
           Mr.
           Henry
           ;
           
             a
             Man
             of
             so
             much
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             withal
             so
             much
             Sincerity
             ,
             of
             so
             good
             a
             Temper
             ,
             so
             much
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             such
             strict
             Pie●…
             
             and
             Devotedness
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             scarce
             ever
             knew
             his
             Fellow
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             William
             Turner
          
           ,
           now
           Vicar
           of
           Walburton
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           mention
           was
           made
           before
           )
           lately
           sent
           to
           me
           a
           very
           kind
           Letter
           ,
           
             Ex
             mero
             motu
          
           ,
           with
           his
           free
           Consent
           to
           have
           it
           inserted
           in
           this
           Account
           ;
           some
           hints
           whereof
           I
           think
           sit
           to
           subjoin
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               hear
               that
               you
               have
               been
               prevailed
               with
               to
               set
               upon
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               ,
               as
               Recording
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Passages
               of
               Mr.
               Henry's
               Life
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               will
               meet
               with
               some
               ,
               that
               will
               give
               such
               a
               History
               but
               a
               cold
               Reception
               .
               All
               that
               part
               of
               the
               World
               that
               lies
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               will
               be
               offended
               ,
               when
               Beams
               of
               clear
               Light
               and
               Sun-shine
               first
               dart
               into
               their
               Faces
               .
               
                 Virtutem
                 praesentem
                 odimus
              
               .
            
             
               A
               little
               before
               I
               went
               to
               the
               University
               ,
               I
               was
               ,
               upon
               the
               Commendation
               of
               my
               worthy
               School-master
               Mr.
               E.
               (
               yet
               living
               )
               and
               with
               my
               Father's
               Consent
               ,
               half
               a
               Year
               a
               Domestick
               with
               him
               ;
               partly
               as
               a
               Tutor
               to
               his
               young
               ones
               ,
               and
               partly
               as
               a
               Pupil
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               little
               Degree
               as
               a
               Companion
               ;
               where
               I
               had
               the
               opportunity
               of
               informing
               my self
               more
               fully
               concerning
               the
               Humour
               and
               Principles
               ,
               and
               Conversation
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               (
               and
               especially
               him
               and
               his
               Family
               )
               whom
               I
               had
               heard
               aspers'd
               very
               freely
               in
               former
               Companies
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               very
               Hypocritical
               and
               Disloyal
               People
               .
               At
               my
               first
               going
               I
               resolved
               to
               stand
               upon
               my
               Guard
               ,
               and
               pry
               into
               the
               Cause
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               the
               great
               Subject
               of
               Difference
               and
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               whole
               do
               say
               ,
               That
               Mr.
               Henry
               was
               a
               Man
               of
               so
               clear
               a
               Brain
               ,
               so
               gentle
               a
               Behaviour
               ,
               so
               steddy
               a
               Conversation
               ,
               so
               regular
               a
               Devotion
               ,
               was
               so
               courteous
               and
               
               condescending
               to
               Inferiors
               ,
               so
               respectful
               and
               Dutiful
               to
               Superiours
               ,
               so
               sweet
               and
               obliging
               to
               all
               ;
               was
               so
               careful
               to
               improve
               his
               time
               well
               ,
               to
               do
               as
               much
               good
               as
               possible
               to
               every
               Body
               ,
               so
               constantly
               affectionate
               in
               his
               Prayers
               for
               the
               King
               and
               Government
               ,
               so
               desirous
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               fair
               Correspondence
               and
               Communion
               with
               his
               conformable
               Brethren
               ,
               so
               very
               indifferent
               in
               making
               Proselytes
               to
               his
               particular
               Opinions
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               so
               zealous
               to
               promote
               substantial
               Goodness
               and
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               so
               mighty
               inoffensive
               and
               peaceable
               in
               all
               his
               Expressions
               and
               Actions
               ;
               so
               
                 prudent
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 pious
                 ,
                 just
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 charitable
                 ,
                 chearful
              
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               that
               I
               profess
               I
               am
               almost
               afraid
               to
               give
               him
               his
               due
               Character
               without
               some
               Correctives
               ,
               lest
               they
               that
               knew
               him
               not
               should
               suspect
               my
               veracity
               ,
               and
               imagine
               my
               Pen
               to
               be
               managed
               by
               some
               mercenary
               Hand
               .
               I
               remember
               the
               Worshipful
               
                 Rowland
                 Hunt
              
               of
               Boreatton
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
               speaking
               of
               Mr.
               Henry
               ,
               thus
               expressed
               himself
               to
               me
               (
               and
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Embassador
               Pagett
               was
               present
               )
               I
               was
               (
               said
               he
               )
               near
               seven
               Years
               resident
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               and
               seven
               more
               at
               the
               Inns
               of
               Court
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               had
               opportunity
               of
               knowing
               and
               acquainting
               my self
               with
               the
               most
               eminent
               Divines
               and
               Preachers
               in
               both
               those
               places
               ;
               yet
               I
               never
               found
               any
               every
               way
               so
               accomplished
               ,
               for
               clearness
               and
               quickness
               of
               apprehension
               ,
               solidity
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               roundness
               of
               Style
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Henry
               is
               .
               I
               have
               Noted
               in
               my
               Book
               of
               Providences
               ,
               the
               Remark
               I
               made
               upon
               the
               Temporal
               Blessings
               God
               had
               rewarded
               him
               with
               ;
               viz.
               a
               good
               and
               virtuous
               Consort
               ,
               who
               brought
               him
               a
               good
               Estate
               ,
               gave
               him
               a
               due
               Reverence
               ,
               lov'd
               him
               with
               an
               intire
               affection
               ,
               an
               ingenious
               and
               hopeful
               Off-spring
               ,
               well
               affected
               ,
               well
               Educated
               ,
               and
               well
               dispos'd
               of
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               favour
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               a
               
               quiet
               undisturb'd
               Habitation
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               in
               great
               measure
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sic
               Testatus
               ,
               sic
               monet
               ,
               sic
               precatur
               .
               Amicus
               maerens
               ,
               anhelus
               ,
               superstes
               .
               
                 W.
                 Turner
                 ,
                 A.
                 M.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Another
           very
           worthy
           Conformist
           ,
           formerly
           of
           his
           Acquaintance
           ,
           but
           now
           living
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           having
           occasion
           to
           mention
           him
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           a
           Friend
           ,
           calls
           him
           
             The
             Great
             ,
             Good.
             and
             now
             Glorious
             Mr.
          
           Henry
           ,
           
             whose
             Memory
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             ever
             be
             precious
             ,
             and
             even
             sacred
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Such
           as
           these
           were
           the
           Honourable
           Testimonies
           which
           all
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           knew
           how
           to
           value
           true
           Excellency
           attended
           him
           with
           .
           It
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Recompence
           of
           Charity
           and
           Moderation
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           obtains
           a
           
             good
             Report
             of
             all
             Men.
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18.
             )
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
          
           (
           which
           were
           then
           the
           matters
           of
           doubtful
           disputation
           )
           
             but
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           
             he
             that
             in
             these
             things
             serveth
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             approved
             of
             men
          
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           that
           judge
           will
           be
           judged
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           
             meas●…re
             we
             meet
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             measured
             to
             us
             again
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Excellency
           of
           a
           
             Good
             Name
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           Buried
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           but
           rather
           grows
           up
           from
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           Solomon
           hath
           joined
           this
           good
           Name
           ,
           which
           is
           better
           
             than
             precious
             Oyntment
          
           ,
           with
           the
           
             day
             of
             ones
             death
          
           ,
           which
           upon
           that
           account
           is
           
             better
             than
             the
             day
             of
             ones
             birth
             ,
          
           that
           it
           compleats
           the
           Character
           of
           those
           that
           finish
           their
           Course
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           faithful
           unto
           Death
           ;
           whereas
           a
           
             Great
             Name
          
           ,
           like
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           great
           Ones
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           often
           wither'd
           and
           blemished
           
           by
           Death
           .
           We
           read
           of
           those
           that
           
             bear
             their
             shame
          
           when
           they
           
             go
             down
             to
             the
             Pit
          
           ,
           though
           
             they
             were
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             mighty
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           32.
           35.
           
        
         
           At
           a
           Meeeting
           of
           the
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           of
           Cheshire
           at
           Knutford
           ,
           in
           May
           1696.
           (
           a
           few
           Weeks
           before
           Mr.
           Henry
           dyed
           )
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           their
           next
           Meeting
           should
           be
           at
           Chester
           (
           though
           inconvenient
           to
           many
           of
           them
           )
           upon
           condition
           that
           he
           would
           meet
           them
           there
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           Sermon
           .
           It
           was
           with
           much
           difficulty
           that
           he
           was
           prevailed
           with
           to
           promise
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           Master
           called
           for
           him
           before
           the
           time
           appointed
           came
           .
           Mr.
           Flavel
           of
           Devonshire
           dyed
           when
           he
           was
           under
           a
           like
           appointment
           .
           But
           happy
           they
           that
           are
           come
           to
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             First
             Born
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Spirits
             of
             just
             Men
             made
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           Bodily
           Presence
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           a
           
             middle
             Stature
          
           ,
           his
           Complexion
           not
           approaching
           to
           any
           extream
           ,
           of
           a
           very
           pleasant
           Aspect
           ,
           and
           an
           unusual
           mixture
           of
           Gravity
           and
           Sweetness
           in
           the
           air
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           true
           Index
           of
           his
           Mind
           .
           When
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           have
           sollicited
           him
           to
           have
           his
           Picture
           drawn
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           them
           off
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           
             the
             best
             Picture
             of
             a
             Minister
             is
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             his
             People
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             A
             Miscellaneous
             Collection
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Sayings
             ,
             Observations
             ,
             Counsels
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             Letters
             and
             Discourses
             .
          
        
         
           MR.
           Henry
           ,
           through
           the
           excess
           of
           his
           Modesty
           and
           Self-diffidence
           ,
           never
           Published
           any
           of
           his
           Labours
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           ever
           fitted
           or
           prepar'd
           any
           of
           them
           for
           the
           Press
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           more
           valued
           the
           Labours
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           rejoyced
           more
           in
           them
           ;
           nor
           have
           I
           heard
           any
           complain
           less
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           good
           Books
           ,
           concerning
           which
           he
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Store
             is
             no
             Sore
          
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           very
           forward
           to
           perswade
           others
           to
           Publish
           ;
           and
           always
           express'd
           a
           particular
           pleasure
           in
           reading
           the
           
             Lives
             ,
             Actions
          
           and
           Sayings
           of
           Eminent
           Men
           ,
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           the
           most
           useful
           and
           instructive
           kind
           of
           Writings
           .
           He
           was
           also
           a
           very
           
             candid
             Reader
          
           of
           Books
           ,
           not
           apt
           to
           pick
           Quarrels
           with
           what
           he
           read
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           Design
           appear'd
           to
           be
           Honest
           ,
           and
           when
           others
           would
           find
           fault
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           this
           was
           wanting
           ,
           and
           'tother
           amiss
           ,
           his
           usual
           Excuse
           was
           ,
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             Perfect
             under
             the
             Sun.
             
          
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           but
           a
           small
           Repair
           of
           this
           want
           of
           the
           publishing
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           (
           but
           I
           doubt
           it
           will
           prove
           the
           best
           we
           can
           make
           )
           to
           glean
           up
           some
           few
           of
           many
           of
           his
           
             Sayings
             ,
             Observations
          
           ,
           and
           good
           Instructions
           (
           as
           his
           Remains
           )
           which
           we
           shall
           not
           Marshal
           in
           any
           Order
           ,
           but
           give
           them
           as
           they
           occur
           ,
           besides
           those
           
           which
           have
           been
           already
           inserted
           into
           this
           Narrative
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           a
           saying
           he
           frequently
           us'd
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           mentioned
           already
           ,
           that
           
             Every
             Creature
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             only
             that
             which
             God
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             :
          
           And
           another
           was
           ,
           
             Duty
             is
             ours
             ,
             Events
             are
             God's
             :
          
           And
           another
           was
           ,
           
             The
             Soul
             is
             the
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             That
             is
             always
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             for
             our
             Souls
             :
          
           And
           another
           was
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             cozens
             us
             of
             all
             our
             time
             ,
             by
             cozening
             us
             of
             the
             present
             time
             .
          
        
         
           In
           his
           Thanksgivings
           for
           Temporal
           Mercies
           ,
           he
           often
           said
           ,
           
             If
             the
             end
             of
             one
             Mercy
             were
             not
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             ,
             we
             were
             undone
             :
          
           And
           to
           encourage
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           Thanksgiving
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           That
           
             new
             Mercies
             call
             for
             new
             Returns
             of
             Praise
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             new
             Returns
             will
             fetch
             in
             new
             Mercies
          
           ;
           and
           from
           
             Psal.
             50.
             23.
             
             He
             that
             offers
             praise
             glorifies
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             orders
             his
             conversation
             aright
             .
             —
          
           He
           observ'd
           ,
           
             That
             Thanksgiving
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             Thanks-living
             is
             better
             .
          
        
         
           When
           he
           spoke
           of
           a
           
             Good
             Name
          
           ,
           he
           usually
           described
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             Name
             for
             good
             things
             with
             good
             People
             .
          
        
         
           When
           he
           spoke
           of
           Contentment
           ,
           he
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Mind
             and
             the
             Condition
             meet
             ,
             there
             's
             Contentment
             .
             Now
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             either
             the
             Condition
             must
             be
             brought
             up
             to
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             only
             unreasonable
             but
             impossible
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Condition
             riseth
             ,
             the
             Mind
             riseth
             with
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Mind
             must
             be
             brought
             down
             to
             the
             Condition
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             both
             possible
             and
             reasonable
             .
             And
             he
             observed
             ,
             That
             no
             Condition
             of
             Life
             will
             of
             it self
             make
             a
             Man
             content
             ,
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             Haman
             discontented
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             Ah●…b
             discontented
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Adam
             discontented
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             
             nay
             (
             and
             higher
             we
             cannot
             go
             )
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             discontented
             in
             Heaven
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Three
           Questions
           which
           he
           advised
           People
           to
           put
           to
           themselves
           in
           self
           Examination
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           were
           ,
           
             What
             am
             I
             ?
             What
             have
             I
             done
             ?
             and
             what
             do
             I
             want
             ?
          
        
         
           He
           us'd
           to
           recommend
           to
           his
           Friends
           these
           four
           Scripture
           Arguments
           against
           Sin.
           expressed
           for
           Memory
           sake
           in
           four
           Verses
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           in
           an
           Hour
           of
           Temptation
           .
           
             
               Is
               this
               thy
               kindness
               to
               thy
               Friend
               ?
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               bitterness
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               Vows
               of
               God
               upon
               me
               lye
               ;
            
             
               Should
               such
               a
               Man
               as
               I
               am
               fly
               ?
            
          
        
         
           He
           said
           there
           were
           four
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           for
           all
           the
           World
           have
           against
           him
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             The
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
          
           and
           
             The
             Account
             of
             Godly
             Ministers
          
           .
        
         
           
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             blind
             Conscience
             which
             sees
             nothing
             ,
             a
             dead
             Conscience
             which
             feels
             nothing
             ,
             and
             a
             dumb
             Conscience
             which
             saith
             nothing
             ,
             is
             in
             as
             miserable
             a
             Condition
             as
             a
             Man
             can
             be
             in
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           Preaching
           on
           1
           
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
             If
             need
             be
             ,
             you
             are
             in
             Heaviness
             .
             —
          
           He
           shew'd
           what
           need
           the
           People
           of
           God
           have
           of
           Afflictions
           .
           
             The
             same
             need
             that
             our
             Bodies
             have
             of
             Physick
             ,
             that
             our
             Trees
             have
             of
             Pruning
             ,
             that
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             have
             of
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             that
             Liquors
             have
             of
             being
             
               emptied
               from
               Vessel
               to
               Vessel
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Iron
             hath
             of
             a
             File
             ,
             that
             the
             Fields
             have
             of
             a
             Hedge
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             has
             of
             the
             Rod.
             
          
        
         
           Preaching
           on
           that
           Prayer
           of
           Christ
           for
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Iohn
             17.
             21.
             
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
          
           which
           no
           doubt
           is
           an
           answer'd
           Prayer
           ;
           for
           the
           Father
           heard
           him
           
           always
           :
           He
           shewed
           ,
           
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             sad
             Divisions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             are
             One
             ;
             one
             in
             Relation
             ,
             one
             Flock
             ,
             one
             Family
             ,
             one
             Building
             ,
             one
             Body
             ,
             one
             Bread
             :
             one
             by
             Representation
             ,
             one
             in
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ,
             of
             one
             Inclination
             and
             Disposition
             :
             one
             in
             their
             Aims
             ,
             one
             in
             their
             Askings
             ,
             one
             in
             Amity
             and
             Friendship
             ,
             one
             in
             Interest
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             their
             Inheritance
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             in
             Iudgment
             and
             Opinion
             ;
             though
             in
             some
             things
             they
             differ
             ,
             yet
             those
             things
             in
             which
             they
             are
             agreed
             are
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             considerable
             ,
             than
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             They
             are
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             concerning
             Sin
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             All
             in
             all
             ;
             concerning
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             better
             than
             Life
             ;
             concerning
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Vanity
             ;
             concerning
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             precious
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Preaching
           on
           Gal.
           1.
           16.
           concerning
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Paul
           ,
           he
           began
           his
           Sermon
           with
           this
           Remark
           ,
           to
           raise
           Attention
           :
           Much
           is
           said
           in
           Story
           concerning
           the
           seven
           Wonders
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           Pyramids
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           Tomb
           of
           
             Mausolus
             ,
             &c.
          
           all
           which
           are
           now
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           been
           sometimes
           thinking
           ,
           whether
           I
           could
           not
           name
           seven
           things
           which
           I
           would
           call
           the
           
             Seven
             wonders
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           what
           do
           you
           think
           of
           these
           Seven
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           wonderful
           ?
           1.
           
           Our
           Redemption
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           Wonderful
           ;
           2.
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Noah
           in
           the
           Ark
           ;
           3.
           the
           Faith
           of
           Abraham
           in
           Offering
           up
           Isaac
           ;
           4.
           the
           Patience
           of
           Iob
           ;
           5.
           the
           Providences
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           Nation
           and
           People
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           6.
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           7.
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Paul.
           
        
         
         
           But
           it
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           gather
           up
           such
           Passages
           as
           these
           out
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           were
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           mention
           these
           only
           because
           they
           occur
           first
           .
        
         
           He
           us'd
           to
           observe
           concerning
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           Captivity
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           no
           People
           could
           be
           more
           strongly
           addicted
           to
           Idols
           and
           Idolatry
           than
           they
           were
           ,
           to
           admiration
           ,
           considering
           what
           clear
           Warnings
           they
           had
           against
           it
           .
           But
           after
           that
           Captivity
           ,
           never
           was
           any
           People
           more
           averse
           to
           Idols
           and
           Idolatry
           than
           they
           ,
           that
           the
           Promise
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           
             Ephraim
             shall
             say
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             to
             do
             any
             more
             with
             Idols
          
           ;
           and
           he
           looked
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Papists
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Obstructions
           to
           the
           
             Iews
             Conversion
          
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           expect
           and
           look
           for
           ,
           as
           not
           apprehending
           how
           the
           Promises
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           have
           yet
           had
           their
           full
           accomplishment
           ;
           not
           that
           they
           shall
           again
           be
           Incorporated
           into
           a
           People
           ,
           but
           shall
           join
           themselves
           to
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           Nations
           whither
           they
           are
           scatter'd
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           thing
           that
           he
           condemned
           and
           witnessed
           against
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           their
           
             Monopolizing
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           Condemning
           all
           that
           are
           not
           in
           with
           their
           Interests
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           .
           He
           sometimes
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             too
             much
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             to
             be
             a
          
           Roman
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           He
           often
           exprest
           himself
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           that
           healing
           Rule
           ,
           which
           if
           duly
           observed
           would
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           our
           Divisions
           :
           
             Sit
             in
             necessariis
             Unitas
             ,
             in
             non
             necessariis
             Libert●…
             ,
             in
             omnibus
             Charitas
             .
          
           Let
           there
           be
           in
           necessary
           things
           Unity
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           Charity
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           need
           not
           be
           in
           every
           Punctilio
           Uniformity
           .
        
         
         
           By
           the
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           he
           said
           )
           he
           knew
           of
           
             no
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             one
             Holy
             Day
             ,
             two
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             four
             Holy
             Canons
             .
          
           Let
           all
           things
           be
           done
           
             in
             Charity
          
           :
           Let
           all
           things
           be
           done
           
             to
             Edifying
          
           :
           Let
           all
           things
           be
           done
           Decently
           and
           in
           Order
           :
           and
           let
           all
           things
           be
           done
           
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           When
           his
           Opinion
           was
           asked
           about
           any
           doubtful
           Matter
           ,
           as
           Playing
           at
           Cards
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Cosin-Germans
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           cautious
           in
           determining
           such
           things
           to
           be
           sinful
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           its
           good
           
             keeping
             on
             the
             safer
             side
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Man
           would
           not
           chuse
           to
           go
           upon
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           go
           upon
           
             even
             Ground
             ,
             Prov.
             10.
             5.
             
             He
             that
             walks
             uprightly
             ,
             walks
             surely
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           walking
           at
           all
           adventures
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Observations
           he
           made
           of
           God's
           Providences
           ,
           he
           frequently
           took
           Notice
           in
           Discourse
           with
           his
           Friends
           ,
           of
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             many
             accomplishments
          
           ,
           and
           
             is
             in
             the
             fulfilling
             every
             day
             .
          
           Speaking
           of
           a
           wicked
           Son
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           undutiful
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           he
           charged
           some
           of
           his
           Children
           to
           observe
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           concerning
           him
           ;
           Perhaps
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           I
           may
           ●…ot
           
             live
             to
             see
             it
          
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           take
           Notice
           ,
           whether
           
             God
             do
             not
             come
             upon
             him
             with
             some
             remarkable
             Iudgment
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           threatning
           implyed
           in
           the
           Reason
           annexed
           to
           the
           
             Fifth
             Commandment
          
           :
           But
           he
           himself
           lived
           to
           see
           it
           fulfilled
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           signal
           Providence
           .
        
         
           He
           observed
           from
           Scripture
           Instances
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           some
           Providences
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           Notice
           of
           in
           his
           own
           Day
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           began
           well
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Religion
           and
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           
             cast
             off
          
           their
           Profession
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           Profaneness
           again
           
           usually
           God
           sets
           a
           mark
           of
           his
           displeasure
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           some
           visible
           Judgment
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           their
           Estates
           ruined
           ,
           their
           Reputation
           blasted
           ,
           their
           Families
           sunk
           ,
           or
           themselves
           brought
           to
           Misery
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           who
           passed
           by
           might
           say
           ,
           
             This
             was
             an
             Apostate
          
           .
           If
           any
           Man
           draw
           back
           ,
           my
           Soul
           shall
           have
           no
           pleasure
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           observed
           from
           
             Numb
             .
             10.
             12.
             
             That
             all
             our
             Removes
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             are
             but
             from
             one
             Wilderness
             to
             another
             .
          
           Upon
           any
           change
           that
           is
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           promise
           our selves
           a
           Canaan
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           deceived
           ,
           it
           will
           prove
           a
           Wilderness
           .
        
         
           Once
           pressing
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           advised
           to
           take
           a
           verse
           of
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           every
           Morning
           to
           Meditate
           upon
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           over
           the
           Psalm
           twice
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           said
           he
           )
           will
           bring
           you
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           he
           often
           said
           ,
           
             All
             Grace
             grows
             ,
             as
             love
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             grows
             .
          
        
         
           One
           asking
           his
           advice
           ,
           what
           to
           do
           when
           (
           as
           often
           unavoidably
           )
           we
           are
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           whether
           we
           are
           to
           reprove
           them
           ;
           why
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           you
           know
           what
           
             an
             angry
             Countenance
             doth
          
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           sometimes
           give
           a
           Reproof
           by
           our
           looks
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           not
           opportunity
           of
           giving
           it
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           He
           would
           not
           bear
           that
           any
           should
           be
           evil
           spoken
           of
           in
           his
           Hearing
           ,
           't
           was
           to
           him
           as
           Vinegar
           to
           the
           Teeth
           .
           He
           would
           mind
           those
           who
           Reflected
           upon
           People
           behind
           their
           Backs
           ,
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           
             Lev.
             19.
             14.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Curse
             the
             Deaf
             .
          
           Those
           that
           are
           absent
           are
           Deaf
           ,
           they
           cannot
           right
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           say
           no
           ill
           of
           them
           .
           A
           Friend
           of
           his
           enquiring
           of
           him
           concerning
           a
           matter
           which
           tended
           to
           reflect
           upon
           some
           People
           ;
           he
           began
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Story
           ,
           
           but
           immediately
           broke
           off
           ,
           and
           checked
           himself
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             But
             our
             Rule
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             Man
             ,
          
           and
           would
           proceed
           no
           further
           in
           the
           Story
           .
           'T
           was
           but
           the
           Week
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           that
           one
           desired
           him
           to
           lend
           him
           such
           a
           Book
           ;
           Truly
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             would
             lend
             it
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             rakes
             in
             the
             Faults
             of
             some
             ,
             which
             should
             rather
             be
             covered
             with
             a
             Mantle
             of
             Love
             ,
          
           'T
           were
           easie
           to
           Multiply
           instances
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           To
           quicken
           People
           to
           diligence
           and
           liveliness
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           sometimes
           observe
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             upon
             a
             Threshing-floor
             ,
          
           a
           place
           of
           Labour
           .
           He
           would
           also
           urge
           ,
           that
           in
           Answer
           to
           those
           who
           turn'd
           it
           to
           his
           Reproach
           ,
           that
           his
           Meeting
           place
           had
           been
           a
           Barn
           ;
           no
           new
           thing
           (
           would
           he
           say
           )
           to
           turn
           a
           Threshing-floor
           into
           a
           Temple
           .
        
         
           When
           some
           zealous
           People
           in
           the
           Country
           would
           have
           him
           to
           Preach
           against
           Top-knots
           ,
           and
           other
           Vanities
           in
           Apparel
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           was
           none
           of
           his
           Business
           ;
           if
           he
           could
           but
           
             perswade
             People
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Pride
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Excess
           of
           those
           things
           would
           
             fall
             of
             Course
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           dislike
           to
           Vanity
           and
           Gaiety
           of
           dress
           ,
           and
           allowed
           it
           not
           in
           those
           that
           he
           had
           influence
           upon
           .
           His
           Rule
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           things
           we
           must
           neither
           be
           Owles
           nor
           Apes
           ;
           not
           affect
           singularity
           ,
           nor
           affect
           modishness
           ;
           nor
           (
           as
           he
           used
           to
           observe
           from
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           3.
           
           )
           make
           
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             Apparel
             our
             adorning
             ,
          
           because
           Christians
           have
           better
           things
           to
           adorn
           themselves
           with
           .
           When
           some
           complained
           to
           him
           of
           a
           Relation
           of
           theirs
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           let
           them
           dress
           his
           Children
           with
           Ribbands
           ,
           and
           other
           fine
           things
           ,
           why
           truly
           (
           said
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             )
             those
             things
             are
             fit
             for
             Children
          
           ;
           thereby
           reproving
           both
           him
           that
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           perhaps
           minded
           them
           too
           much
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           He
           often
           ,
           both
           in
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           would
           press
           People
           to
           fix
           to
           themselves
           some
           good
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           off
           from
           the
           Corrupt
           and
           Carnal
           Principles
           that
           Worldly
           People
           go
           by
           .
           He
           took
           all
           occasions
           to
           recommend
           such
           Principles
           as
           these
           :
           
             That
             God
             who
             is
             the
             first
             and
             best
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             first
             and
             best
             ;
             That
             a
             Part
             in
             Christ
             is
             a
             good
             Part
             ;
             That
             Soul
             Prosperity
             is
             the
             best
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             well
             or
             ill
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             well
             or
             ill
             with
             our
             Souls
             ;
             That
             Honesty
             is
             the
             best
             Policy
             ;
             That
             those
             that
             would
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             Relations
             ,
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             do
             the
             Duty
             of
             them
          
           ;
           That
           
             All
             is
             well
             that
             ends
             everlastingly
             well
          
           ;
           That
           
             Time
             and
             the
             things
             of
             Time
             ,
             are
             nothing
             compared
             with
             Eternity
             and
             the
             things
             of
             Eternity
          
           ;
           That
           
             it
             is
             better
             to
             suffer
             the
             greatest
             Affliction
             ,
             than
             to
             commit
             the
             least
             Sin
          
           ;
           That
           
             it
             highly
             concerns
             us
             to
             do
             that
             now
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             most
             wish
             we
             had
             done
             when
             we
             come
             to
             dye
          
           ;
           That
           
             Work
             for
             God
             is
             its
             own
             Wages
          
           ;
           That
           
             it
             is
             folly
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             must
             certainly
             undo
             again
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             be
             undone
             to
             all
             Eternity
          
           Such
           as
           these
           were
           the
           Principles
           he
           would
           have
           Christians
           to
           govern
           themselves
           by
           .
        
         
           Speaking
           of
           the
           Causes
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           Observation
           ;
           
             That
             a
             Head
             full
             of
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             Notions
             ,
             meeting
             with
             a
             Heart
             full
             of
             Pride
             and
             Self-conceitedness
             ,
             dispose
             a
             Man
             directly
             to
             be
             an
             Atheist
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           that
           upon
           some
           unkindness
           betwixt
           her
           and
           her
           Husband
           ,
           was
           parted
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           lived
           separately
           near
           a
           Twelve-month
           ,
           grew
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           God's
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           Assurance
           ;
           he
           told
           her
           ,
           she
           must
           rectifie
           what
           was
           a
           miss
           between
           her
           and
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           return
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           else
           't
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           
           Peace
           .
           Her
           Friends
           were
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           confident
           it
           would
           prove
           so
           .
        
         
           He
           said
           he
           had
           observed
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sometimes
           the
           worse
           for
           eating
           ,
           but
           never
           for
           abstinence
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           worse
           for
           wearing
           too
           
             few
             Cloaths
          
           ,
           but
           never
           for
           wearing
           too
           many
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           worse
           for
           speaking
           ,
           but
           never
           for
           keeping
           Silence
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           Letters
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           free
           in
           writing
           to
           his
           Friends
           .
           A
           good
           Letter
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           do
           more
           good
           than
           a
           good
           Sermon
           ,
           because
           the
           Address
           is
           more
           particular
           ,
           
             and
             that
             which
             is
             written
             remains
             .
          
           His
           Language
           and
           Expressions
           in
           his
           Letters
           were
           always
           pious
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           
             seasoned
             with
          
           the
           Salt
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           when
           there
           was
           occasion
           ,
           he
           would
           excellently
           Administer
           Counsels
           ,
           Reproofs
           or
           Comforts
           by
           Letter
           .
           He
           kept
           no
           Copies
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           if
           we
           should
           attempt
           it
           ,
           to
           retrieve
           them
           from
           the
           Hands
           into
           which
           they
           were
           scatter'd
           .
           Mr.
           Rutherford's
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Allen's
           Letters
           ,
           that
           (
           like
           some
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           Paul's
           Epistles
           )
           bo●…e
           date
           out
           of
           a
           Prison
           ,
           have
           a
           mighty
           Tincture
           of
           their
           peculiar
           Prison-Comforts
           and
           Enlargements
           ;
           we
           have
           none
           such
           to
           Produce
           of
           Mr.
           Henry's
           ,
           no
           Pastoral
           Letters
           or
           Prison
           Letters
           ;
           he
           was
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           whole
           Conversation
           ,
           
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           But
           we
           shall
           only
           glean
           up
           some
           Passages
           out
           of
           such
           of
           his
           Letters
           as
           are
           in
           our
           Hands
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           affecting
           and
           edifying
           .
        
         
           To
           his
           Son
           when
           he
           was
           abroad
           for
           Improvement
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1685
           ,
           and
           1686
           ,
           with
           the
           common
           business
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           which
           was
           always
           written
           with
           a
           savor
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           would
           intermix
           such
           Lines
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           
             We
             are
             all
             well
             here
             ,
             Thanks
             be
             
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             watching
             about
             our
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             compassing
             us
             about
             
               with
               Favour
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Shield
               .
            
             Our
             great
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               render
            
             ?
             Alas
             !
             our
             Rendrings
             are
             nothing
             to
             our
             Receivings
             ;
             w●…re
             like
             the
             Barren
             Field
             ,
             on
             which
             must
             Cost
             is
             b●…wed
             ,
             but
             the
             Crop
             is
             not
             accordingly
             .
             Our
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             
               loading
               us
               with
               his
               Benefits
            
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             loading
             him
             with
             our
             Sins
             ,
             grieving
             him
             that
             comforts
             us
             ;
             and
             how
             long
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             it
             be
             so
             ?
             O
             that
             it
             might
             be
             otherwise
             !
             that
             our
             Mercies
             might
             be
             as
             
               Oyl
               to
               the
               Wheels
            
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             so
             much
             the
             more
             active
             and
             lively
             in
             our
             Masters
             Work
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             it
             is
             with
             our
             fellow
             Servants
             ,
             they
             empty
             and
             we
             full
             ,
             they
             Marah
             and
             we
             Naomi
             .
             There
             may
             a
             Day
             come
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             cost
             dear
             to
             be
             honest
             ,
             but
             after
             all
             .
             
               To
               fear
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               is
               the
               whole
               of
               Man.
            
             I
             therefore
             commend
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               shield
               and
               buckler
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             We
             are
             well
             ,
             but
             in
             daily
             expectation
             of
             that
             which
             we
             are
             born
             ,
             and
             
               born
               again
            
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Trouble
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             rejoycing
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             reaching
             after
             ,
             and
             pressing
             towards
             ,
             as
             we
             trust
             you
             are
             also
             .
             Where
             you
             are
             ,
             you
             see
             more
             of
             the
             glittering
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             in
             a
             Day
             ,
             than
             we
             here
             do
             in
             an
             Age
             ;
             and
             are
             you
             more
             and
             more
             in
             love
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             dead
             and
             dying
             to
             them
             ?
             I
             hope
             dead
             and
             dying
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             poor
             things
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             the
             using
             ;
             make
             many
             worse
             that
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             but
             none
             better
             .
             What
             is
             Translated
             
               vexation
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               Eccl.
            
             1.
             2.
             may
             be
             read
             
               Feeding
               upon
               Wind
               ,
               comp
               .
               Hos.
            
             12.
             1.
             and
             can
             Wind
             satisfie
             ?
             The
             Lord
             preserve
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             all
             Evil
             ,
             the
             Lord
             preserve
             
             and
             keep
             your
             Soul.
             We
             both
             send
             you
             our
             Love
             ,
             and
             bless
             you
             together
             ,
             and
             apart
             ,
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Lord.
               Amen
            
             and
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Be
             sincere
             and
             humble
             and
             choice
             in
             your
             Company
             ,
             always
             either
             
               getting
               go●…
            
             or
             
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             gathering
             in
             or
             laying
             out
             .
             Re●…ber
             to
             
               keep
               the
               Heart
               with
               all
               diligence
            
             and
             
               above
               all
               keepings
            
             ,
             for
             there
             the
             Fountain
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             well
             kept
             and
             clean
             ,
             the
             streams
             will
             be
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             some
             short
             Refreshment
             to
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             it
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             here
             no
             
               continuing
               City
            
             ,
             no
             abiding
             Delights
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             our
             Rest
             remains
             elsewhere
             ;
             those
             we
             have
             ,
             lose
             much
             of
             their
             sweetness
             ,
             from
             the
             thoughts
             of
             parting
             with
             them
             while
             we
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Happiness
             to
             come
             is
             Eternal
             .
             After
             Millions
             of
             Millions
             of
             Ages
             (
             if
             we
             may
             so
             speak
             of
             Eternity
             )
             as
             far
             from
             an
             end
             as
             the
             first
             Moment
             ;
             and
             the
             
               last
               of
               Glory
               will
               be
               Glory
            
             (
             so
             some
             read
             Prov.
             25.
             27.
             
             )
             keep
             that
             in
             your
             Eye
             (
             my
             
               dear
               Child
            
             )
             and
             it
             will
             as
             much
             as
             any
             thing
             dazzle
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             fading
             deceiving
             Vanities
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             a
             quickning
             Motive
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             abound
             always
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             you
             know
             your
             Labour
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
             The
             Lord
             bless
             you
             ,
             who
             
               blesseth
               indeed
            
             .
          
           
             See
             that
             you
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Fools
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             wise
             ;
             many
             Eyes
             are
             upon
             you
             ,
             his
             especially
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             Eye
             ;
             
               Cave
               ,
               Deus
               videt
               ,
               memento
               hoc
               agere
            
             ;
             our
             Blessing
             with
             1
             Chr.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             which
             is
             yet
             the
             Prologue
             of
             yours
             ,
             is
             of
             ours
             also
             .
             
               Ommia
               bene
               .
               laus
               Deo
            
             !
             but
             he
             that
             
               girdeth
               on
               the
               Harness
               ,
               must
               not
               boast
               as
               
               that
               puts
               it
               off
               .
            
             While
             the
             World
             we
             live
             in
             is
             
               under
               the
               Moon
            
             ,
             constant
             in
             nothing
             but
             inconstancy
             ;
             and
             such
             Changes
             are
             made
             in
             other
             Families
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             alone
             promise
             our selves
             immunity
             from
             the
             common
             Lot
             ?
             There
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             which
             are
             
               Winter
               Graces
            
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             always
             
               Summer
               time
            
             with
             us
             .
             We
             have
             three
             Unchangeables
             to
             oppose
             to
             all
             other
             Mutabilities
             ;
             an
             
               unchangeable
               Covenant
            
             ,
             an
             
               unchangeable
               God
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               unchangeable
               Heaven
            
             :
             And
             while
             these
             three
             remain
             the
             same
             ,
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ;
             Welcome
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             in
             all
             Events
             that
             may
             happen
             to
             us
             ;
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             nothing
             can
             come
             amiss
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Keep
             the
             Invisible
             things
             of
             the
             other
             World
             always
             in
             your
             Eye
             .
             He
             that
             ventures
             the
             loss
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             a
             Cup
             or
             two
             of
             
               puddle
               Water
            
             (
             such
             as
             all
             ter●…ene
             pleasures
             in
             Comparison
             are
             )
             makes
             a
             bargain
             ,
             which
             no
             less
             a
             space
             than
             that
             which
             is
             Everlasting
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             bewail
             and
             repent
             of
             .
             How
             much
             better
             is
             it
             to
             lay
             up
             in
             store
             now
             a
             
               good
               Foundation
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               lay
               hold
               on
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ?
             doing
             those
             Works
             which
             we
             would
             be
             willing
             should
             hereafter
             follow
             us
             ,
             yet
             still
             making
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             our
             
               All
               in
               all
            
             .
          
           
             The
             further
             Progress
             you
             make
             in
             your
             Studies
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             them
             the
             easier
             ;
             't
             is
             so
             with
             Religion
             ,
             the
             worst
             is
             at
             first
             .
             It
             is
             like
             the
             Picture
             that
             frown'd
             at
             first
             entrance
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             smiles
             and
             looks
             pleasant
             .
             They
             that
             walk
             in
             sinful
             ways
             ,
             meet
             with
             some
             Difficulties
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             Custom
             conquers
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             as
             nothing
             .
             'T
             is
             good
             accustoming
             our selves
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             The
             more
             we
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             may
             do
             in
             Religion
             .
             Your
             
             Acquaintance
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             increaseth
             abroad
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             your
             watch
             must
             be
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             oftentimes
             ,
             e're
             we
             are
             aware
             ,
             we
             are
             ensnar'd
             .
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               with
               wise
               men
               shall
               be
               wise
               .
            
          
           
             The
             return
             of
             the
             Spring
             invites
             our
             Thanksgiving
             for
             the
             mercy
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Birds
             are
             singing
             early
             and
             late
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Capacity
             ,
             the
             Praises
             of
             their
             Creator
             ;
             but
             Man
             only
             ,
             that
             hath
             most
             cause
             ,
             finds
             something
             else
             to
             do
             .
             'T
             is
             
               Redeeming
               Love
            
             that
             is
             the
             most
             admirable
             Love
             ;
             less
             than
             an
             Eternity
             will
             not
             suffice
             to
             adore
             it
             in
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               !
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               ?
            
             As
             the
             Streams
             lead
             to
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             so
             should
             all
             our
             Mercies
             lead
             us
             to
             that
             .
             We
             both
             of
             us
             send
             you
             our
             most
             affectionate
             Love
             and
             
               Blessing
               ;
               Blessing
            
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             pray
             and
             beseech
             the
             most
             Blessed
             God
             ,
             even
             
               our
               own
               God
            
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             his
             Blessing
             for
             he
             only
             can
             
               command
               the
               Blessing
            
             ;
             and
             those
             whom
             he
             Blesseth
             are
             Blessed
             indeed
             .
             Let
             us
             still
             hear
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             you
             
               walk
               in
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             living
             above
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             dead
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             in
             Mercy
             fit
             us
             for
             his
             Will
             in
             the
             
               next
               Providence
            
             ,
             Publick
             and
             Personal
             ,
             for
             
               Time
               is
               always
               teeming
            
             .
          
           
             Your
             Improvement
             is
             our
             Ioy.
             Be
             sincere
             and
             serious
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             Humility
             ,
             abounding
             always
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             all
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               an
               unprofitable
               Servant
            
             .
             'T
             was
             the
             good
             advice
             of
             the
             Moral
             Philosopher
             ,
             in
             your
             Converse
             with
             Men
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               Distrust
            
             )
             but
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             towards
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               Believe
            
             )
             expect
             Temptation
             and
             a
             Snare
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             and
             
               walk
               accordingly
            
             .
             We
             have
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             a
             vanquished
             Enemy
             a
             good
             Second
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Pay
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             overcomes
             ,
             needs
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             more
             happy
             than
             the
             second
             and
             third
             of
             the
             Revelation
             
             speaks
             him
             to
             be
             .
             The
             God
             of
             all
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             compass
             you
             about
             always
             with
             his
             
               Favour
               as
               with
               a
               shield
            
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             you
             redeem
             time
             for
             
               hearing
               the
               word
            
             in
             Season
             and
             out
             of
             Season
             ;
             your
             other
             studies
             will
             prosper
             never
             the
             worse
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             could
             return
             immediately
             from
             it
             to
             the
             Closet
             again
             ,
             without
             
               cooling
               Divertisements
            
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             See
             your
             need
             of
             Christ
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             live
             upon
             him
             ;
             no
             Life
             like
             it
             ,
             so
             sweet
             ,
             so
             safe
             .
             
               Christus
               meus
               mihi
               in
               omnia
            
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             discharged
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             any
             Evil
             we
             do
             ,
             without
             his
             Merit
             to
             satisfie
             ;
             we
             cannot
             move
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             good
             required
             ,
             without
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             to
             assist
             and
             enable
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             ,
             that
             All
             is
             nothing
             ,
             without
             his
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             to
             make
             it
             acceptable
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             he
             is
             
               All
               in
               All.
            
             Though
             you
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             now
             ,
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             good
             hope
             we
             have
             through
             Grace
             ,
             of
             meeting
             again
             in
             the
             
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             Earth
             ,
             if
             God
             see
             good
             ,
             however
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               true
               Land
               of
               the
               truly
               Living
               ,
            
             and
             is
             best
             of
             all
             .
             The
             Lord
             God
             Everlasting
             be
             your
             Sun
             and
             Shield
             in
             all
             your
             ways
             :
             See
             time
             hasting
             away
             a
             pace
             towards
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             even
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             and
             work
             accordingly
             ,
             where-ever
             you
             are
             ,
             alone
             or
             in
             Company
             ;
             be
             always
             either
             doing
             or
             getting
             good
             ,
             Sowing
             or
             Reaping
             .
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             other
             Reckoning
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Time
               of
               my
               Departure
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             what
             Trouble
             I
             may
             meet
             with
             before
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             done
             :
             One
             of
             my
             chief
             Cares
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Iniquity
               of
               mine
               may
               be
               laid
               up
               for
               you
               ,
            
             which
             God
             grant
             for
             his
             Mercy
             sake
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             Be
             careful
             of
             your
             Health
             .
             Remember
             the
             Rule
             ,
             
               Venienti
               occurrere
            
             ;
             but
             especially
             neglect
             not
             the
             
               main
               matter
            
             .
             The
             Soul
             is
             the
             Man
             ;
             if
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             all
             's
             well
             .
             
               Worship
               God
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               rejoyce
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             
               have
               no
               Confidence
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             God
             be
             gracious
             unto
             thee
             my
             Son.
             Redeem
             Time
             ,
             especially
             for
             your
             Soul
             :
             Expect
             Trouble
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             ;
             expect
             Happiness
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             walk
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             unto
             all
             pleasing
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             Book
             is
             a
             good
             Companion
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             especially
             a
             good
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             ready
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             those
             that
             desire
             and
             seek
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             Keep
             low
             and
             humble
             in
             your
             Thoughts
             and
             Opinion
             of
             your self
             ;
             but
             aim
             high
             in
             your
             Desires
             and
             Expectations
             ,
             even
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             take
             up
             with
             nothing
             short
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Lord
             guide
             you
             in
             all
             your
             ways
             ,
             and
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             preserve
             you
             blameless
             to
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           Immediately
           after
           his
           Son
           was
           Ordained
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1687.
           he
           thus
           wrote
           to
           him
           :
           
             Are
             you
             now
             a
             Minister
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Hath
             he
             counted
             you
             Faithful
             ,
             putting
             you
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ?
             then
             be
             Faithful
             ;
             out
             of
             love
             to
             him
             
               feed
               his
               Lambs
            
             :
             Make
             it
             your
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             a
             workman
             that
             needs
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             dividing
             the
             
               word
               of
               Truth
            
             .
             I
             hope
             what
             you
             Experienced
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Solemnity
             ,
             hath
             left
             upon
             you
             a
             truly
             indelible
             Character
             ,
             and
             such
             Impressions
             ,
             as
             neither
             time
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             wear
             out
             .
             Remember
             Psal.
             71.
             16.
             
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             Sense
             ,
             a
             bad
             time
             to
             set
             out
             in
             ;
             but
             in
             Sowing
             and
             
               Reaping
               ,
               Clouds
               
               and
               Wind
            
             must
             not
             be
             heeded
             .
             The
             Work
             is
             both
             Comfortable
             and
             Honourable
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             rich
             and
             sure
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             Opportunity
             and
             a
             Heart
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             Trouble
             attending
             it
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             easily
             born
             .
             If
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             reign
             with
             him
             .
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Duty
             and
             Promise
             ,
             earnest
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             on
             your
             behalf
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             pour
             out
             upon
             you
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             calls
             you
             to
             ,
             he
             would
             fit
             you
             for
             ;
             especially
             that
             he
             would
             take
             you
             off
             your
             own
             bottom
             ,
             and
             lay
             you
             low
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             your
             own
             Unworthiness
             ,
             Inability
             and
             Insufficiency
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             say
             with
             the
             Evangelical
             
               Prophet
               ;
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               undone
               !
            
             And
             with
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Child
            
             ;
             and
             with
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               am
               nothing
            
             ;
             where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             the
             main
             thing
             is
             wanting
             ;
             for
             God
             resists
             the
             Proud
             ,
             but
             gives
             Grace
             to
             the
             Humble
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             give
             you
             that
             Grace
             to
             be
             Humble
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             you
             rich
             in
             every
             other
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           It
           were
           very
           easie
           to
           Transcribe
           many
           more
           such
           Lines
           as
           these
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Letters
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           but
           these
           shall
           suffice
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           next
           gather
           up
           some
           few
           passages
           out
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Letters
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           in
           London
           ,
           (
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           come
           to
           our
           Hands
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           few
           of
           many
           .
           )
           The
           beginning
           of
           his
           Correspondence
           with
           that
           Gentleman
           ,
           (
           which
           continued
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           was
           kept
           up
           Monthly
           for
           a
           great
           while
           )
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1686.
           and
           the
           following
           Letter
           broke
           the
           Ice
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Honour'd
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               HOping
               you
               are
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               you
               intended
               ,
               returned
               to
               London
               ,
               to
               your
               Home
               and
               Habitation
               
               there
               .
               I
               make
               bold
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Promise
               ,
               to
               Salute
               you
               in
               a
               few
               Lines
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               to
               be
               your
               Remembrancer
               of
               the
               Vows
               of
               God
               which
               are
               upon
               you
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               many
               Mercies
               of
               your
               Journey
               ,
               both
               in
               your
               going
               out
               and
               in
               your
               coming
               in
               .
               Was
               not
               every
               step
               you
               took
               hedg'd
               about
               with
               special
               Providence
               ?
               Had
               not
               the
               Angels
               
                 charge
                 over
                 you
              
               ?
               Did
               not
               they
               pitch
               their
               Tents
               where
               you
               pitched
               yours
               ?
               Did
               not
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
               
                 follow
                 you
              
               ,
               and
               should
               it
               not
               then
               be
               had
               in
               thankful
               Remembrance
               ?
               Where
               Mercy
               goes
               before
               ,
               should
               not
               Duty
               follow
               after
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               Mr.
               Angier's
               Life
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               there
               ,
               Page
               88
               ,
               89.
               a
               Collection
               out
               of
               his
               Diary
               ,
               of
               ten
               Heads
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               acknowledged
               in
               a
               Journey
               ,
               to
               heighten
               God's
               Praises
               ,
               and
               to
               quicken
               his
               own
               and
               others
               Hearts
               therein
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               certainly
               very
               affecting
               Next
               (
               Sir
               )
               I
               am
               to
               acquaint
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               faithfully
               dispos'd
               of
               the
               Money
               you
               left
               with
               me
               at
               parting
               ,
               to
               eight
               poor
               praying
               Widows
               in
               this
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               as
               you
               appointed
               .
               And
               this
               among
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Alms
               Deeds
               is
               had
               in
               Memorial
               before
               God
               ;
               't
               is
               Fruit
               that
               will
               abound
               to
               your
               Account
               ,
               Bread
               sent
               a
               Voyage
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
              
               ,
               which
               you
               and
               yours
               will
               
                 find
                 again
                 after
                 many
                 Days
              
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               Faithful
               that
               hath
               promised
               .
               The
               Apostles
               Prayer
               shall
               be
               mine
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 ministreth
                 Seed
                 to
                 the
                 Sower
                 ,
                 both
                 Minister
                 Bread
                 for
                 your
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 your
                 Seed
                 sown
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 your
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           some
           time
           after
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             Your
             Acknowledging
             God
             in
             all
             your
             Affairs
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             uprightness
             of
             your
             Heart
             towards
             him
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             all
             Religion
             ;
             't
             is
             indeed
             to
             
               walk
               with
               God
            
             :
             That
             includes
             as
             much
             
             as
             any
             other
             Scripture
             command
             in
             so
             few
             words
             ,
             
               In
               all
               thy
               ways
               acknowledge
               him
            
             ;
             in
             every
             thing
             thou
             dost
             have
             an
             Eye
             to
             him
             ;
             make
             his
             Word
             and
             Will
             thy
             Rule
             ,
             his
             Glory
             thy
             End
             ;
             fetch
             in
             strength
             from
             him
             ;
             expect
             success
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             Events
             that
             happen
             ,
             which
             are
             
               our
               ways
            
             too
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             for
             us
             or
             against
             us
             )
             he
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             is
             ador'd
             :
             if
             prosperous
             with
             Thankfulness
             ,
             if
             otherwise
             with
             Submission
             ;
             as
             
               Iob
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               ,
            
             and
             
               blessed
               be
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             is
             to
             set
             the
             Lord
             always
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             Eye
             ever
             towards
             the
             Lord
             ;
             where
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             far
             
               without
               God
               in
               the
               World.
            
             
          
        
         
           In
           another
           Letter
           ,
           
             As
             to
             the
             Accession
             lately
             made
             to
             your
             Estate
             ,
             
               much
               good
            
             may
             it
             do
             you
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               much
               good
            
             may
             you
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Good
             of
             an
             Estate
             .
             The
             Lady
             Warwick
             would
             not
             thank
             him
             ,
             that
             would
             give
             her
             a
             Thousand
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             tye
             her
             up
             from
             doing
             good
             with
             it
             .
             I
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             
               large
               Heart
            
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             with
             your
             large
             Estate
             without
             which
             Heart
             the
             Estate
             would
             be
             your
             Snare
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           lately
           met
           with
           a
           Letter
           of
           Mr.
           Henry's
           ,
           to
           a
           Couple
           related
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           had
           Buryed
           all
           their
           Children
           of
           the
           Small
           Pox
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           Grief
           ,
           't
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1679.
           
           What
           Comfort
           and
           Counsels
           he
           Administred
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           use
           ●…o
           others
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           Transcribe
           the
           whole
           Letter
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           long
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Dear
                 Cosins
                 ,
              
            
             
               THis
               is
               to
               you
               both
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               one
               in
               the
               
                 Conjugal
                 Relation
              
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               one
               also
               in
               the
               present
               Affliction
               ;
               only
               to
               signifie
               to
               you
               that
               we
               do
               heartily
               Sympathize
               with
               you
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Trial
               is
               indeed
               sharp
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               be
               need
               of
               all
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Grace
               you
               have
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               help
               
               of
               Friends
               you
               can
               get
               ,
               both
               to
               bear
               and
               to
               improve
               it
               aright
               .
               You
               must
               bear
               it
               with
               Silence
               and
               
                 Submission
                 .
                 Surely
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 born
                 Chastisement
                 .
              
               He
               is
               Sovereign
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               with
               us
               and
               ours
               as
               pleaseth
               him
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Clay
               to
               quarrel
               with
               the
               Potter
               .
               It
               was
               Mercy
               
                 you
                 had
                 Children
              
               ,
               and
               comfort
               in
               them
               
                 so
                 long
              
               ;
               it
               is
               Mercy
               that
               yet
               you
               have
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               and
               your
               Children
               are
               not
               lost
               ,
               but
               
                 gone
                 before
              
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               whither
               you
               your selves
               are
               hastning
               after
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Storm
               be
               coming
               ,
               (
               as
               God
               grant
               it
               be
               not
               )
               it
               is
               best
               with
               them
               that
               put
               first
               into
               the
               Harbour
               .
               Your
               Children
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               
                 Evil
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               not
               Mourn
               as
               they
               that
               have
               
                 no
                 hope
              
               .
               Sensible
               you
               cannot
               but
               be
               ,
               but
               dejected
               and
               sullen
               you
               must
               not
               be
               ,
               that
               will
               but
               put
               more
               bitterness
               into
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               another
               ,
               perhaps
               a
               sharper
               stroke
               .
               You
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               do
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               sharper
               stroke
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               many
               Arrows
               in
               his
               Quiver
               ;
               he
               can
               heat
               the
               Furnace
               seven
               times
               hotter
               ,
               and
               again
               and
               again
               seven
               times
               hotter
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               Consumed
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               yet
               still
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               
                 punished
                 us
                 less
                 than
                 our
                 Iniquities
                 have
                 deserved
                 .
              
               For
               Examples
               of
               Patience
               in
               the
               like
               kind
               ,
               we
               have
               two
               eminent
               ones
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               those
               are
               Iob
               and
               Aaron
               ;
               of
               the
               latter
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 10.
                 3
                 
                 He
                 held
                 his
                 Peace
              
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               quiered
               him
               ,
               was
               what
               his
               Brother
               Moses
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 sanctified
              
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               be
               
                 Sanctified
                 ,
                 Aaron
              
               is
               Satisfied
               ;
               if
               God
               have
               Glory
               from
               it
               ,
               Aaron
               hath
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               former
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Iob
               1.
               20.
               he
               
                 fell
                 down
              
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               to
               Worship
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               told
               how
               he
               expressed
               himself
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 gave
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               acknowledgeth
               God
               
               in
               all
               :
               And
               indeed
               after
               all
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               (
               my
               dear
               Cosins
               )
               that
               you
               must
               satisfie
               your selves
               with
               under
               this
               sad
               Providence
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Will
               that
               ordered
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               ordered
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               we
               that
               we
               should
               dispute
               with
               our
               Maker
               :
               Let
               
                 the
                 Potsherds
                 strive
                 with
                 the
                 Potsherds
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 formed
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 formed
                 it
                 ,
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 made
                 me
                 thus
                 ?
              
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Improvement
               of
               this
               Affliction
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               hope
               both
               of
               you
               earnestly
               desire
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               great
               Loss
               to
               lose
               such
               a
               Providence
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               made
               better
               by
               it
               )
               I
               conceive
               there
               are
               four
               Lessons
               which
               it
               should
               teach
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               good
               Lessons
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               well
               learned
               ,
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               them
               is
               unspeakable
               .
               1.
               
               It
               should
               for
               ever
               
                 imbitter
                 Sin
                 to
                 you
              
               ;
               you
               know
               what
               she
               said
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
                 17.
                 18.
                 
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 call
                 my
                 Sin
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slay
                 my
                 Son
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               Sin
               ,
               Sin
               that
               is
               the
               old
               Kill-Friend
               ,
               the
               Ionah
               that
               hath
               raised
               this
               Storm
               ,
               the
               Achan
               that
               hath
               troubled
               your
               House
               ;
               then
               how
               should
               you
               grow
               in
               your
               hatred
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               against
               it
               ?
               that
               you
               may
               be
               the
               Death
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               Death
               of
               your
               dear
               Children
               ;
               I
               say
               the
               Death
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               nothing
               less
               will
               satisfie
               the
               true
               Penitent
               ,
               than
               the
               Death
               of
               such
               a
               Malefactor
               .
               2.
               
               It
               should
               be
               a
               Spur
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               
                 put
                 you
                 on
                 in
                 Heavens
                 way
              
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               you
               were
               growing
               remiss
               in
               Duty
               ,
               beginning
               to
               slack
               your
               former
               pace
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               saw
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               grieved
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               sent
               this
               sad
               Providence
               to
               be
               your
               Monitor
               ,
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               should
               remember
               whence
               you
               were
               fallen
               ,
               and
               do
               your
               first
               Works
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               Humble
               and
               Holy
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               ,
               and
               self-denying
               ,
               and
               Watchful
               ,
               abounding
               always
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
               O
               Blessed
               
               are
               they
               that
               come
               out
               of
               such
               a
               Furnace
               thus
               resined
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               hereafter
               ,
               't
               was
               a
               happy
               day
               for
               them
               that
               ever
               they
               were
               put
               in
               .
               3.
               
               You
               mu●…
               learn
               by
               it
               as
               long
               as
               you
               live
               ,
               to
               
                 keep
                 your
                 Affections
                 in
                 due
                 Bounds
                 towards
                 Creature
                 Comforts
                 .
              
               How
               hard
               is
               it
               to
               love
               and
               not
               to
               over-love
               ,
               to
               delight
               in
               Children
               or
               Yoke-fellows
               ,
               and
               not
               over-delight
               ;
               now
               God
               is
               a
               jealous
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               give
               his
               Glory
               to
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               our
               excess
               this
               way
               doth
               often
               provoke
               him
               to
               remove
               that
               Mercy
               from
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               thus
               make
               an
               Idol
               of
               ;
               and
               our
               Duty
               is
               to
               labour
               when
               he
               doth
               so
               ,
               to
               get
               that
               matter
               mended
               ,
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               all
               our
               Enjoyments
               
                 with
                 Trembling
              
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 if
                 we
                 rejoyced
                 not
              
               .
               4.
               
               It
               should
               be
               a
               means
               of
               
                 drawing
                 your
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Thoughts
                 more
                 upwards
                 and
                 home-wards
              
               ;
               I
               mean
               your
               Everlasting-Home
               .
               You
               should
               be
               looking
               oftner
               now
               than
               before
               into
               the
               other
               World.
               
                 I
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               saith
               David
               ,
               when
               his
               little
               Son
               was
               gone
               before
               .
               It
               is
               yet
               but
               a
               little
               while
               e're
               all
               the
               things
               of
               Time
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               Eternity
               .
               And
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               whether
               we
               or
               ours
               
                 die
                 first
              
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               all
               dying
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Life
               we
               are
               in
               Death
               :
               What
               manner
               of
               persons
               then
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               ?
               Now
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               himself
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               even
               our
               Father
               ,
               be
               your
               support
               under
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               good
               by
               this
               Dispensation
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               a
               Name
               
                 better
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 .
              
               We
               are
               daily
               mindful
               of
               you
               at
               the
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               in
               our
               poor
               measure
               ,
               and
               dearly
               recommended
               to
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           We
           shall
           next
           gather
           up
           some
           Passages
           out
           of
           his
           Letters
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           married
           and
           gone
           from
           him
           .
        
         
         
           To
           one
           of
           his
           Daughters
           with
           Child
           of
           her
           first
           Child
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ,
           
             You
             have
             now
             one
             kind
             of
             Burthen
             more
             than
             ever
             you
             had
             before
             to
             
               cast
               upon
               God
            
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             will
             sustain
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           the
           time
           of
           Travel
           was
           near
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             You
             know
             whom
             you
             
               have
               trusted
            
             ,
             even
             him
             who
             is
             true
             and
             faithful
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             did
             ,
             no●…
             ever
             will
             forsake
             the
             Soul
             that
             seeks
             him
             .
             Though
             he
             be
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             every
             thing
             ,
             yet
             this
             he
             cannot
             do
             ,
             he
             cannot
             
               deny
               himself
            
             ,
             nor
             be
             worse
             than
             his
             Word
             :
             But
             what
             is
             his
             Word
             ?
             Hath
             he
             promised
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             always
             a
             safe
             and
             speedy
             delivery
             ?
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Iabez
             ,
             no
             Benoni
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             shall
             
               work
               together
               for
               good
            
             ;
             hath
             promised
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             save
             from
             ,
             he
             will
             save
             through
             :
             If
             he
             call
             to
             go
             ,
             even
             through
             the
             
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             (
             and
             what
             less
             is
             Child-bearing
             〈◊〉
             )
             he
             will
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             his
             Rod
             and
             his
             Staff
             shall
             comfort
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             well
             :
             Therefore
             your
             Faith
             must
             be
             in
             those
             things
             as
             the
             Promise
             is
             ,
             either
             so
             or
             so
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             
               God
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               doth
               good
               .
            
             Therefore
             (
             my
             dear
             Daughter
             )
             
               lift
               up
               the
               Hands
               that
               hang
               down
               ,
            
             cast
             your
             Burthen
             upon
             him
             ,
             trust
             also
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             Thoughts
             be
             established
             .
             We
             are
             mindful
             of
             you
             in
             our
             daily
             Prayers
             but
             you
             have
             a
             better
             Intecessor
             than
             we
             ,
             who
             is
             
               heard
               always
            
             .
          
        
         
           To
           another
           of
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Circumstance
           ;
           he
           thus
           writes
           ,
           
             Your
             last
             Letter
             speaks
             you
             in
             a
             good
             Frame
             ,
             which
             rejoyced
             my
             Heart
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             
               fixed
               ,
               fixed
               waiting
               upon
               God
            
             ;
             that
             your
             Faith
             was
             uppermost
             ,
             above
             your
             Fears
             ;
             that
             you
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               handmaid
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               with
               me
               as
               seemeth
               good
               in
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             We
             are
             never
             fitter
             for
             a
             
             Mercy
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             Mercy
             indeed
             ,
             than
             when
             it
             is
             so
             with
             us
             ;
             now
             the
             Lord
             keep
             it
             always
             in
             the
             Imagination
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             your
             Heart
             .
             And
             
               he
               concludes
            
             ,
             '
             Forget
             not
             1
             
               Tom.
               2.
               last
            
             .
          
        
         
           When
           one
           of
           his
           Daughters
           was
           safely
           delivered
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           another
           of
           them
           that
           was
           drawing
           near
           to
           that
           needful
           Hour
           ,
           he
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           when
           David
           said
           ,
           Psal.
           116.
           12.
           
           
             What
             shall
             I
             render
          
           ?
           He
           presently
           adds
           ,
           
             v.
             13.
             
             I
             will
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             As
             if
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             calling
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             Mercy
             for
             you
             ,
             were
             one
             way
             of
             rendring
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             Benefit
             done
             to
             your
             Sister
             .
          
        
         
           On
           occasion
           of
           affliction
           in
           their
           Families
           by
           the
           sickness
           or
           Death
           of
           Children
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           always
           wrote
           some
           word
           in
           season
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Furnace
             again
             ?
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             but
             a
             good
             Friend
             sits
             by
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             only
             to
             take
             away
             more
             of
             the
             Dross
             .
             If
             less
             Fire
             would
             do
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             it
             so
             much
             and
             so
             often
             ;
             O
             for
             Faith
             to
             trust
             the
             Refiner
             ,
             and
             to
             refer
             all
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             the
             Issue
             —
             for
             I
             have
             been
             young
             ,
             and
             now
             am
             old
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             yet
             saw
             it
             
               in
               vain
               to
               seek
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               hope
               in
               him
            
             .
          
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           he
           thus
           writes
           ,
           
             Tough
             and
             knotty
             Blocks
             must
             have
             more
             and
             more
             Wedges
             ;
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             when
             he
             judgeth
             will
             overcome
             .
             We
             hear
             of
             the
             death
             of
             dear
             
               S.
               T.
            
             and
             chide
             ourselves
             for
             being
             so
             often
             pleased
             with
             his
             little
             pretty
             fashions
             lest
             we
             offended
             therein
             ,
             by
             being
             too
             much
             so
             .
             No
             Rival
             must
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             who
             deserves
             all
             our
             Love
             and
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             hath
             too
             little
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           At
           another
           time
           ,
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           another
           little
           one
           ,
           
             The
             dear
             little
             one
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             made
             but
             a
             short
             Passage
             through
             this
             to
             another
             World
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             a
             living
             Member
             of
             the
             
               great
               Body
            
             ,
             whereof
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               ever-living
               Head
            
             ;
             but
             for
             which
             Hope
             there
             were
             cause
             for
             Sorrow
             indeed
             .
             If
             he
             that
             gives
             takes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             say
             ,
             
               What
               dost
               thou
            
             ?
          
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           
             Our
             Quiver
             of
             Childrens
             Children
             is
             not
             so
             full
             ,
             but
             God
             can
             soon
             empty
             it
             :
             O
             for
             
               Grace
               ,
               Grace
            
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             will
             do
             that
             that
             Nature
             cannot
             .
             The
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
             supply
             your
             Need
             and
             ours
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Riches
             in
             Glory
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             still
             training
             you
             up
             in
             his
             good
             School
             ;
             and
             though
             no
             Affliction
             for
             the
             present
             be
             joyous
             but
             grievous
             ,
             nevertheless
             afterwards
             it
             yields
             well
             ;
             your
             Work
             is
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             bring
             your
             Will
             to
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           To
           one
           of
           his
           Daughters
           concerning
           her
           little
           one
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             They
             are
             but
             Bubbles
             :
             we
             have
             many
             warnings
             to
             sit
             loose
             ;
             the
             less
             we
             rely
             upon
             them
             in
             our
             Ioys
             and
             Hopes
             ,
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             have
             them
             continued
             to
             us
             .
             Our
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             suffer
             the
             Creature
             to
             usurp
             his
             Throne
             in
             our
             Affections
             .
          
        
         
           Upon
           the
           death
           of
           a
           little
           Child
           but
           few
           days
           old
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             The
             tidings
             of
             the
             death
             of
             your
             little
             one
             were
             afflicting
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             Clay
             must
             nor
             say
             to
             the
             Potter
             ,
             What
             dost
             thou
             ?
             If
             he
             that
             took
             be
             the
             same
             that
             gave
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             gave
             and
             took
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             consent
             ,
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             I
             hope
             you
             have
             been
             learning
             to
             
               acknowledge
               God
            
             in
             all
             Events
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             all
             as
             from
             his
             Hand
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             know
             Isay
             ,
             to
             know
             (
             for
             Paul
             saith
             so
             )
             that
             all
             things
             do
             work
             
             together
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             shall
             ,
             but
             
               do
               )
               for
               our
               good
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             
               partakers
               of
               his
               Holiness
            
             .
             He
             can
             make
             the
             two
             left
             as
             comfortable
             to
             you
             as
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             as
             all
             your
             five
             could
             have
             been
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Cisterns
             were
             drawn
             dry
             while
             you
             have
             your
             Fountain
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             you
             are
             well
             ;
             you
             may
             also
             by
             Faith
             look
             forward
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant-child
             ,
             and
             through
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             it
             again
             in
             a
             better
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Upon
           the
           sickness
           of
           a
           dear
           Child
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           to
           the
           Parent
           ;
           
             You
             and
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             upon
             his
             Will
             must
             we
             wait
             ,
             and
             to
             it
             must
             we
             submit
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             not
             upon
             constraint
             ,
             but
             of
             choice
             ;
             nor
             only
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Potter
             and
             we
             the
             Clay
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Soveraignty
             he
             may
             do
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             with
             us
             and
             ours
             :
             But
             because
             he
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             for
             good
             to
             us
             .
             The
             more
             you
             can
             be
             satisfied
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             resign
             ,
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             have
             .
             Be
             strong
             therefore
             in
             the
             Grace
             which
             is
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ;
             it
             is
             given
             for
             such
             a
             time
             of
             need
             as
             this
             .
             I
             hope
             your
             Fears
             and
             ours
             will
             be
             prevented
             ,
             and
             pray
             they
             may
             ;
             but
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             the
             Worst
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Worst
             hath
             no
             harm
             in
             it
             ,
             while
             the
             
               better
               part
            
             is
             ours
             ,
             which
             
               cannot
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           in
           affliction
           he
           writes
           thus
           ;
           
             T
             is
             a
             time
             of
             Trial
             with
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             your
             and
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             .
             Though
             you
             see
             not
             yet
             what
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             .
             He
             means
             you
             good
             and
             not
             hurt
             ;
             he
             is
             shewing
             you
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             your
             happiness
             lies
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             himself
             only
             ;
             that
             they
             and
             we
             are
             passing
             away
             ,
             withering
             Flowers
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             may
             learn
             to
             die
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             live
             above
             
             them
             ,
             placing
             our
             Hope
             and
             Happiness
             in
             better
             things
             ,
             trusting
             in
             him
             alone
             who
             is
             the
             
               Rock
               of
               Ages
            
             ,
             who
             fails
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             fail
             ,
             nor
             will
             fail
             those
             that
             fly
             to
             him
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             think
             not
             a
             
               hard
               thought
            
             of
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             hard
             thought
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             in
             all
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             shall
             work
             for
             good
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             (
             blessed
             be
             his
             Name
             for
             it
             )
             so
             you
             must
             
               love
               him
            
             ,
             and
             Love
             (
             you
             know
             )
             
               thinks
               no
               evil
            
             ,
             but
             puts
             the
             best
             construction
             upon
             all
             that
             the
             Person
             loved
             saith
             or
             doth
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             you
             ,
             though
             now
             for
             a
             Season
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             you
             are
             in
             Heaviness
             .
          
        
         
           And
           at
           another
           time
           ;
           
             Your
             Times
             and
             the
             Times
             of
             yours
             are
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             good
             Hand
             ,
             whose
             Will
             is
             his
             Wisdom
             .
             'T
             is
             one
             thing
             (
             as
             we
             read
             and
             observ'd
             this
             Morning
             ,
             out
             of
             Ezek.
             22
             )
             to
             be
             put
             into
             a
             Furnace
             and
             left
             there
             as
             Dross
             to
             be
             consumed
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             put
             in
             as
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             to
             be
             melted
             for
             use
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Refiner
             set
             by
             .
             You
             know
             whom
             you
             have
             believed
             ,
             keep
             your
             hold
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             :
             He
             is
             faithfull
             that
             hath
             promised
             .
             We
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             we
             give
             Thanks
             for
             you
             daily
             ,
             for
             the
             Cup
             is
             mixed
             ,
             therefore
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             always
             ;
             again
             I
             say
             rejoyce
             .
          
        
         
           To
           one
           of
           his
           Sons
           in
           Law
           that
           was
           a
           little
           engaged
           ●…n
           building
           ,
           he
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             Be
             sure
             to
             
               take
               God
               along
               with
               you
            
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             your
             Affairs
             ;
             for
             
               except
               he
               build
               the
               House
               ,
               they
               labour
               in
               vain
               that
               build
               it
               .
            
             Count
             upon
             troublesome
             O●…crrences
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Spirit
             quiet
             within
             :
             And
             l●…
             nor
             God's
             Time
             nor
             Dues
             be
             entrenched
             upon
             ,
             and
             then
             
               all
               will
               be
               well
            
             .
          
        
         
         
           'T
           was
           but
           a
           little
           before
           he
           died
           that
           he
           wrote
           thus
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           ;
           
             We
             rejoyce
             in
             God's
             goodness
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             Distemper
             hath
             been
             a
             
               Rod
               shaken
            
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             
               laid
               on
            
             .
             He
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             ;
             and
             should
             we
             not
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             
               rest
               in
               our
               love
            
             to
             him
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             
               rejoyceth
               over
               us
               with
               singing
            
             ,
             Zeph.
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             have
             not
             we
             much
             more
             cause
             ?
             What
             loveliness
             in
             us
             ?
             What
             not
             in
             him
             ?
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             recommend
             him
             to
             your
             Love
             ;
             love
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             love
             to
             him
             
               please
               him
            
             .
             He
             is
             pleas'd
             with
             honest
             Endeavours
             to
             
               please
               him
            
             ;
             though
             after
             all
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             we
             come
             short
             ,
             for
             we
             
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           recovered
           from
           Sickness
           he
           gives
           this
           hint
           ;
           
             Remember
             that
             a
             
               New
               Life
            
             must
             be
             a
             
               New
               Life
            
             indeed
             ;
             Reprieves
             extraordinary
             call
             for
             Returns
             extraordinary
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           Journey
           he
           made
           to
           London
           was
           in
           August
           1690.
           before
           he
           went
           he
           sent
           this
           Farewel-Letter
           to
           his
           Son
           at
           Chester
           :
           
             I
             am
             going
             forth
             this
             Morning
             towards
             the
             great
             City
             ,
             not
             knowing
             but
             it
             may
             be
             
               Mount
               Nebo
            
             to
             me
             :
             Therefore
             I
             send
             you
             this
             as
             full
             of
             Blessings
             as
             it
             can
             hold
             ,
             to
             your self
             ,
             my
             Daughter
             your
             Wife
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Daughters
             ,
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             little
             ones
             ,
             together
             and
             severally
             .
             If
             I
             could
             command
             the
             Blessings
             ,
             I
             would
             ;
             but
             I
             pray
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             and
             doth
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             
               will
               ▪
            
             The
             Lord
             
               bless
               you
            
             ,
             and
             
               keep
               you
            
             ,
             and
             
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               upon
               you
               .
            
             As
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             you
             for
             your
             part
             preached
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             so
             
               walk
               in
               him
            
             :
             keeping
             Conscience
             always
             void
             of
             offence
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             Men.
             Love
             your
             Mother
             ,
             and
             be
             dutiful
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             
             love
             and
             peace
             among
             your selves
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             will
             be
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           To
           one
           who
           desired
           his
           Direction
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           he
           wrote
           the
           following
           Letter
           of
           Advice
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           would
           be
           able
           in
           words
           and
           Expressions
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Form
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           observe
           these
           following
           Rules
           of
           Direction
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           whereof
           ,
           by
           God's
           Blessing
           you
           may
           in
           time
           attain
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           You
           must
           
             be
             throughly
             convinced
             that
             where
             such
             a
             Gift
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             great
             use
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           both
           very
           comfortable
           and
           very
           profitable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           very
           desi●…able
           ,
           and
           worth
           your
           serious
           endeavours
           ;
           this
           must
           first
           be
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           that
           follows
           will
           signifie
           nothing
           :
           For
           it
           is
           as
           the
           wise
           Man
           saith
           ,
           
             Prov.
             18.
             1.
             
             Through
             desire
             a
             Man
             having
             separated
             himself
             ,
             seeketh
             and
             intermedleth
             with
             all
             wisdom
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           we
           are
           brought
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           to
           desire
           the
           end
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           in
           good
           earnest
           apply
           our selves
           to
           the
           use
           of
           means
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Gift
           that
           fits
           a
           Person
           to
           be
           of
           use
           to
           others
           in
           the
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           according
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           ,
           either
           in
           a
           Family
           or
           in
           
             Christian
             Communion
          
           .
           It
           is
           also
           of
           great
           advantage
           to
           our selves
           ;
           For
           how
           can
           any
           Form
           (
           though
           never
           so
           exact
           )
           be
           possibly
           contrived
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           reach
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           
             my
             particular
             case
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           my
           Duty
           ,
           
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             make
             my
             Requests
             known
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           you
           should
           be
           perswaded
           of
           the
           excellent
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           attained
           ,
           so
           also
           
             you
             should
             believe
             ,
             that
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             great
             difficulty
             .
          
           No
           doubt
           but
           many
           are
           discouraged
           from
           endeavouring
           after
           it
           by
           an
           Opinion
           they
           
           have
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           they
           think
           it
           a
           thing
           so
           far
           above
           their
           Abilities
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           as
           good
           sit
           still
           and
           never
           attempt
           it
           :
           This
           is
           of
           very
           bad
           Consequence
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           particularly
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           watch
           against
           this
           Suggestion
           ,
           and
           conclude
           ,
           that
           (
           though
           it
           may
           be
           harder
           to
           some
           than
           others
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           none
           :
           Nay
           ,
           this
           
             wisdom
             is
             easie
             to
             him
             that
             understandeth
             ,
          
           where
           means
           are
           used
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             You
             must
             rightly
             understand
             and
             consider
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             do
             in
             Prayer
             ,
          
           for
           your
           incouragement
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           many
           Infirmities
           and
           Imperfections
           .
           He
           is
           your
           Father
           ,
           your
           loving
           ,
           tender
           hearted
           Father
           ,
           who
           
             knows
             your
             Frame
             ,
             and
             remembers
             you
             are
             but
             dust
          
           ;
           who
           is
           not
           extream
           to
           mark
           what
           we
           do
           amiss
           ,
           in
           manner
           and
           expression
           ,
           where
           the
           Heart
           is
           upright
           with
           him
           .
           You
           may
           judge
           a
           little
           concerning
           his
           Love
           ,
           by
           the
           Disposition
           that
           is
           in
           you
           towards
           your
           Children
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           ask
           things
           needful
           of
           you
           :
           And
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           infinitely
           more
           merciful
           and
           compassionate
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           merciful
           and
           compassionate
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           are
           or
           
             can
             be
          
           :
           especially
           remembring
           that
           we
           have
           an
           
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             great
             High
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
          
           and
           whom
           he
           
             heareth
             always
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           You
           must
           
             pray
             that
             you
             may
             pray
          
           ;
           beg
           of
           God
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           every
           good
           and
           perfect
           Gift
           comes
           ,
           to
           bestow
           this
           Gift
           upon
           you
           .
           We
           read
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           1.
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Disciples
           came
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           this
           Errand
           ,
           
             Lord
             teach
             us
             to
             pray
          
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           his
           Request
           granted
           presently
           .
           Go
           you
           to
           him
           on
           the
           same
           Errand
           .
           You
           may
           plead
           the
           Relation
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           from
           that
           Scirpture
           ,
           
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
             And
             because
             you
             are
             Sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             
             into
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             :
          
           And
           the
           Promise
           also
           from
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Zech.
             12.
             10
             
             I
             will
             pour
             upon
             the
             House
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Supplication
          
           ;
           which
           two
           ,
           Relation
           and
           a
           Promise
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           encourage
           your
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           in
           this
           Address
           ,
           what
           is
           or
           can
           be
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           
             It
             is
             good
             before
             you
             address
             your self
             to
             the
             Duty
             ,
             to
             read
             a
             portion
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
          
           which
           will
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           furnish
           you
           both
           with
           matter
           and
           words
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           especially
           David's
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           Paul's
           Epistles
           .
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           hath
           provided
           for
           us
           a
           Treasury
           or
           
             Store
             house
          
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           suitable
           for
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           where
           both
           the
           word
           and
           the
           matter
           are
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           framing
           ,
           and
           inditing
           ,
           if
           affections
           be
           stirring
           in
           us
           accordingly
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           believe
           he
           will
           accept
           of
           us
           .
           In
           divers
           places
           he
           hath
           himself
           put
           words
           into
           our
           Mouths
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           as
           
             Hos.
             14.
             2.
             
             Take
             with
             you
             words
          
           ;
           Matth.
           6.
           9.
           
           
             After
             this
             manner
             therefore
             pray
             ye
             ,
          
           and
           often
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           
             must
             be
             some
             acquaintance
             with
             our
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             with
             our
             Spiritual
             State
             and
             Condition
             ,
             our
             Wants
             and
             Ways
             ,
          
           or
           else
           no
           good
           will
           be
           done
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           'T
           is
           sence
           of
           Need
           ,
           Hunger
           ,
           Thirst
           ,
           Cold
           ,
           Nakedness
           ,
           that
           supplies
           the
           poor
           Beggar
           at
           your
           Door
           with
           pertinent
           Expressions
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           he
           needs
           not
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Friend
           or
           Book
           to
           furnish
           him
           ;
           so
           if
           we
           know
           our selves
           ,
           and
           feel
           our
           Condition
           ,
           and
           set
           God
           before
           us
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           help
           us
           ,
           words
           will
           easily
           follow
           wherewith
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           Desires
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           understands
           the
           Language
           even
           of
           Sighs
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           
             groanings
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           
        
         
         
           7.
           
           
             It
             is
             of
             use
             in
             stated
             Prayer
             ,
             ordinarily
             to
             observe
             a
             Method
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           Four
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Compellation
           or
           Adoration
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           giving
           of
           due
           Titles
           to
           God
           in
           our
           Addresses
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therein
           ascribing
           to
           him
           
             the
             Glory
             due
             unto
             his
             Name
             .
          
           With
           this
           we
           are
           to
           begin
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           working
           of
           a
           Holy
           aw
           and
           dread
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           towards
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Greatness
           and
           Majesty
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           in
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Confession
             ;
             Sin
          
           is
           to
           be
           confessed
           in
           every
           Prayer
           :
           
             Original
             Sin
          
           as
           the
           Root
           ,
           Spring
           head
           and
           Fountain
           ;
           and
           
             Actual
             Sin
          
           as
           the
           Fruit
           and
           Stream
           proceeding
           from
           it
           .
           Herein
           you
           must
           not
           rest
           in
           generals
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           do
           ,
           but
           especially
           when
           you
           are
           in
           secret
           before
           the
           Lord
           you
           must
           descend
           to
           particulars
           ,
           opening
           the
           whole
           Wound
           ,
           hiding
           nothing
           from
           him
           ,
           also
           aggravating
           the
           Fault
           from
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           judging
           and
           condemning
           your self
           for
           it
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           your
           help
           herein
           ,
           you
           must
           acquaint
           your self
           with
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Prohibitions
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           their
           Extent
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Rule
           ,
           and
           then
           bring
           your
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           Words
           ,
           and
           Actions
           to
           it
           daily
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Petition
           ,
           for
           such
           good
           things
           as
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           and
           you
           
             have
             need
             of
          
           ,
           both
           concerning
           this
           Life
           and
           
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
          
           .
           As
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           Mercy
           to
           pardon
           ,
           and
           
             Grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           As
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           for
           
             Bread
             to
             eat
          
           ,
           and
           
             Raiment
             to
             put
             on
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Heart
           to
           be
           therewith
           contented
           .
           You
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           others
           also
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
           Land
           of
           your
           Nativity
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           the
           Afflicted
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           a
           considerable
           share
           in
           every
           Prayer
           ;
           for
           our
           Duty
           is
           ,
           
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             give
             thanks
          
           for
           Mercies
           received
           ,
           Publick
           and
           Personal
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             concerning
             us
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Rule
           of
           Method
           is
           not
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           observ'd
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           in
           no
           case
           to
           be
           varied
           from
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           certainly
           very
           useful
           and
           expedient
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           help
           to
           
             young
             beginners
          
           in
           that
           Duty
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           My
           advice
           is
           ,
           that
           
             you
             would
             delay
             no
             longer
          
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           apply
           your self
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           this
           sweet
           and
           excellent
           way
           of
           Praying
           〈◊〉
           and
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           you
           will
           find
           ,
           through
           the
           aids
           and
           supplies
           of
           
             Divine
             Grace
          
           ,
           what
           is
           at
           first
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ,
           will
           by
           degrees
           be
           easie
           and
           delightful
           .
           The
           promise
           is
           ,
           that
           
             to
             him
             that
             hath
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           that
           
             hath
             ,
             and
             useth
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
          
           more
           shall
           be
           given
           .
           Though
           you
           cannot
           do
           what
           you
           would
           ,
           yet
           fail
           not
           to
           do
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           will
           accept
           of
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Everlasting
           Covenant
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           for
           
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             but
             under
             Grace
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             A
             short
             Account
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             especially
             his
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             dyed
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           think
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           add
           this
           Account
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Papers
           ,
           partly
           as
           an
           Evidence
           of
           the
           great
           esteem
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           delighted
           to
           do
           Honour
           ;
           (
           an
           Instance
           of
           that
           Humility
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           in
           all
           respects
           a
           great
           Example
           of
           )
           ;
           and
           partly
           that
           we
           may
           preserve
           the
           remembrance
           of
           some
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           whose
           Names
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           bury'd
           in
           Oblivion
           .
           It
           is
           part
           of
           that
           Honour
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           
             them
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           to
           mention
           them
           with
           respect
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           and
           gone
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           contribute
           something
           to
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           That
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           especially
           they
           who
           
             turn
             many
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             shall
             be
             had
             in
             everlasting
             remembrance
             .
          
           While
           their
           glorified
           Souls
           shine
           
             as
             the
             Stars
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             our
             Father
             ,
          
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           their
           embalmed
           Memories
           should
           in
           these
           lower
           Regions
           go
           forth
           
             as
             a
             Lamp
             that
             burneth
          
           .
           The
           Jewish
           Rabbins
           read
           Prov.
           10
           7.
           as
           a
           Precept
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Iust
             be
             Blessed
             .
          
           We
           will
           take
           them
           in
           the
           Order
           wherein
           we
           find
           them
           in
           his
           Diary
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Death
           ,
           premising
           only
           this
           Note
           of
           his
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           a
           particular
           instance
           ;
           
             Such
             a
             day
             I
             read
             the
             Life
             of
             old
             Mr.
             Bruen
             of
             Stapleford
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             met
             with
             some
             things
             that
             shame
             me
             ,
             
             some
             things
             that
             confirm
             me
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             tha
             quicken
             me
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             that
             Cloud
             of
             Wit
             nesses
             we
             are
             encompassed
             about
             with
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Machin
          
           was
           buried
           at
           
             Newcastle
             ,
             Septemb.
          
           8.
           1664.
           
           a
           worthy
           instrument
           in
           Gospel
           Work
           :
           Laborious
           ,
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           Successful
           above
           his
           Fellows
           ;
           taken
           away
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Days
           ;
           the
           first
           Candle
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           put
           out
           by
           God
           ,
           among
           the
           many
           hundreds
           put
           under
           a
           Bushel
           by
           Men.
           [
           An
           account
           of
           his
           Holy
           Exemplary
           Life
           was
           Printed
           many
           Years
           after
           ,
           drawn
           up
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           
             Newcome
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Mr.
           Heath
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           
             Iulians
             Church
          
           in
           Salop
           ,
           was
           buried
           May
           28.
           1666.
           
           He
           was
           of
           Christ's-Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           much
           valued
           for
           his
           great
           Learning
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Oriental
           Tongues
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Masters
           of
           his
           Age.
           He
           was
           employed
           to
           Correct
           the
           Syriac
           and
           Arabick
           of
           the
           Polyglot
           Bible
           ,
           which
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           him
           in
           Sheets
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           for
           which
           Bishop
           Walton
           gave
           him
           a
           Copy
           .
           He
           read
           the
           Liturgy
           till
           August
           24.
           1662.
           and
           then
           was
           Silenced
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           come
           up
           to
           the
           imposed
           Terms
           of
           Conformity
           .
           When
           the
           Five
           Mile
           Act
           Commenced
           ,
           March
           25.
           1666.
           he
           removed
           to
           Wellington
           ,
           and
           there
           within
           a
           few
           Weeks
           Dyed
           ,
           and
           was
           Buried
           .
           When
           he
           lay
           upon
           his
           Death
           bed
           ,
           Mr.
           Lawrence
           asked
           him
           what
           Reflections
           he
           had
           upon
           his
           Nonconformity
           ;
           Truly
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             I
             would
             not
             but
             have
             done
             as
             I
             did
             for
             a
             Thousand
             Worlds
             .
          
           He
           had
           great
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           provide
           for
           his
           Widow
           and
           Children
           ,
           according
           to
           Promise
           .
           [
           The
           Character
           Mr.
           Baxter
           gives
           of
           him
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           moderate
           ,
           sedate
           ,
           quiet
           and
           Religious
           .
           ]
        
         
         
           Much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           Mr.
           York
           dyed
           in
           Salop
           ,
           a
           Holy
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           well
           approved
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           who
           wasted
           his
           own
           Candle
           in
           giving
           Light
           to
           others
           ,
           even
           after
           he
           was
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           Candlestick
           .
           Lord
           ,
           Is
           this
           the
           meaning
           of
           Rev.
           11.
           12
           concerning
           the
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Porter
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           Whitchurch
           ,
           dyed
           at
           Salop
           in
           a
           good
           old
           Age
           ,
           Iune
           19.
           1667.
           he
           was
           born
           in
           Northamptonshire
           ,
           bred
           in
           Cambridge
           ;
           he
           was
           settled
           Minister
           of
           Hanmer
           in
           Flintshire
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           Wars
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hanmer
          
           ,
           the
           Patron
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           very
           worthy
           ,
           pious
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           promoter
           of
           Religion
           in
           that
           Parish
           (
           but
           dyed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           days
           .
           )
           Here
           Mr.
           Porter's
           Ministry
           was
           blessed
           with
           wonderful
           acceptance
           and
           success
           ,
           both
           in
           that
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           Parishes
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           Harvest
           of
           Souls
           was
           there
           gathered
           in
           to
           Christ.
           After
           the
           Wars
           were
           over
           (
           during
           the
           Heat
           of
           which
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           withdraw
           )
           he
           procured
           Mr.
           Steel
           for
           Hanmer
           ,
           and
           he
           removed
           to
           Whitchurch
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           an
           Instrument
           of
           much
           good
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           gave
           way
           to
           Dr.
           Bernard
           ,
           a
           worthy
           moderate
           Man.
           He
           preached
           his
           Farewel-Sermon
           at
           
             Whitchurch
             ,
             August
          
           28.
           1660.
           on
           Col.
           1.
           24.
           and
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Days
           in
           Silence
           and
           Affliction
           .
           He
           was
           exercis'd
           long
           with
           pain
           upon
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           Bones
           with
           strong
           pain
           :
           If
           this
           be
           done
           to
           the
           green
           Tree
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           the
           dry
           ?
           His
           dying
           Counsel
           to
           the
           Lord's
           People
           ,
           was
           to
           
             stick
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             come
             Life
             come
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           The
           worthy
           Colonel
           
             Thomas
             Hunt
          
           dyed
           at
           his
           House
           in
           
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             April
          
           12.
           1669.
           
           a
           true
           Nathaniel
           ,
           an
           
             Israelite
             indeed
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           no
           Guile
           :
           One
           that
           like
           Caleb
           ,
           followed
           the
           Lord
           fully
           in
           difficult
           trying
           times
           ;
           
           he
           was
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           long
           Parliament
           for
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           and
           very
           active
           for
           God
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
           abounding
           in
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           his
           Memory
           is
           blessed
           .
           I
           was
           going
           to
           Shrewsbury
           upon
           an
           appointment
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           way
           met
           the
           sad
           news
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           which
           was
           sudden
           ,
           but
           not
           surprizing
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           was
           always
           ready
           .
           He
           was
           twice
           at
           publick
           Ordinances
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           being
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           worshipped
           God
           with
           his
           Family
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           went
           to
           bed
           well
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           but
           about
           two
           or
           three
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           wak'd
           very
           ill
           ,
           and
           before
           five
           fell
           asleep
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
             Help
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             Godly
             Man
             ceaseth
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             George
             Mainwaring
          
           ,
           a
           Faithful
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           my
           worthy
           Friend
           ,
           dyed
           in
           a
           good
           old
           Age
           ,
           March
           14.
           1669
           
           /
           70.
           gathered
           as
           a
           shock
           of
           Corn
           in
           his
           Season
           .
           He
           was
           born
           in
           Wrenbury
           Parish
           in
           Cheshire
           ,
           supported
           at
           the
           University
           by
           Mr.
           Cotton
           of
           Cumbermere
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           good
           Scholar
           ;
           he
           was
           brought
           acquainted
           with
           the
           ways
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           Mr.
           Buckly
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           a
           strict
           Puritan
           .
           He
           was
           first
           Chaplain
           to
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Delves
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Rector
           of
           Baddely
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           to
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Mainwaring
          
           .
           After
           the
           Wars
           he
           was
           removed
           to
           Malpas
           ,
           whence
           he
           was
           ejected
           upon
           the
           King's
           coming
           in
           .
           His
           Conversation
           was
           exemplary
           ,
           especially
           for
           plainness
           and
           integrity
           ;
           he
           was
           eminent
           for
           expounding
           Scripture
           .
           While
           he
           was
           at
           Malpas
           ,
           he
           constantly
           gave
           all
           the
           Milk
           which
           his
           Dairy
           yield
           ed
           on
           the
           Lord's
           day
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Adams
          
           of
           Northwood
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           
             Ellesmere
             ,
             April
          
           4.
           1670.
           he
           was
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           
             Zechariah
             Thomas
          
           ,
           my
           worthy
           Friend
           ,
           dyed
           of
           a
           Consumption
           at
           
             Nantwich
             ,
             September
          
           14.
           1670.
           in
           the
           forty
           first
           Year
           of
           his
           Age.
           He
           was
           bred
           up
           for
           a
           Tradesman
           in
           Suffolk
           ,
           but
           always
           addicted
           to
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           was
           ordained
           a
           Minister
           after
           the
           King
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           entertained
           Curate
           at
           Tilstock
           ,
           under
           Dr.
           Bernard
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Nonconformity
           could
           not
           continue
           there
           long
           .
           On
           the
           Monday
           before
           he
           Dyed
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           towards
           Wednesday
           he
           should
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           .
           He
           was
           Buried
           at
           Acton
           ,
           Mr.
           Kirkes
           Vicar
           of
           Acton
           ,
           Preached
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           a
           worthy
           Character
           (
           and
           such
           as
           he
           deserved
           )
           for
           Uprightness
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Moderation
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Faithfulness
           in
           reproving
           ,
           Patience
           under
           Affliction
           ;
           and
           in
           saying
           he
           was
           an
           
             Israelite
             indeed
          
           without
           Guile
           ,
           he
           said
           all
           .
           The
           Lord
           make
           me
           a
           Follower
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           through
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           inherit
           the
           Promises
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Ioshuah
             Richardson
          
           ,
           my
           truly
           worthy
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           ,
           dyed
           at
           Alkinton
           in
           Whitchurch
           Parish
           ,
           September
           1.
           1671.
           
           Blessed
           be
           God
           for
           his
           Holy
           Life
           and
           Happy
           Death
           .
           He
           was
           several
           Years
           Minister
           of
           Middle
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           and
           was
           turned
           out
           thence
           for
           Nonconformity
           .
           He
           was
           a
           holy
           ,
           loving
           ,
           serious
           Man.
           Dr.
           Fowler
           Preached
           his
           Funeral
           Sermon
           at
           Whitchurch
           ,
           on
           Dan.
           12.
           3.
           highly
           praising
           him
           (
           as
           he
           deserv'd
           )
           for
           Wisdom
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Peaceableness
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Hildersham
          
           dyed
           near
           Bromicham
           in
           April
           1674.
           the
           only
           Son
           of
           Mr.
           
             Arthur
             Hildersham
          
           of
           Ashby
           (
           whose
           works
           praise
           him
           in
           the
           Gates
           )
           Fellow
           of
           Emanuel
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           Batchelor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           1623.
           settled
           Rector
           of
           West-Felton
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1628.
           and
           continued
           there
           till
           Silenced
           
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           .
           He
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ;
           a
           Father
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           in
           and
           about
           Shropshire
           .
           He
           was
           learned
           ,
           loving
           ,
           and
           charitable
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Preacher
           ,
           an
           eminent
           Expositor
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           a
           Gentleman
           ;
           he
           was
           about
           Fourscore
           Years
           of
           Age
           when
           he
           Dyed
           .
           He
           ordered
           by
           his
           Will
           this
           Inscription
           upon
           his
           Grave-stone
           :
           
             Samuel
             Hildersham
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           
             Rector
             of
          
           West-Felton
           ,
           
             in
             the
             County
             of
          
           Salop
           ,
           34
           
             Years
             till
             August
          
           24.
           1662.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Sadler
          
           ,
           my
           worthy
           Friend
           and
           Fellow
           Labourer
           ,
           dyed
           at
           Whixal
           in
           Prees
           Parish
           ,
           April
           —
           1675.
           
           He
           was
           born
           in
           Worcester
           ;
           went
           ,
           when
           young
           ,
           with
           his
           Father
           into
           New-England
           ;
           after
           the
           Wars
           he
           returned
           into
           England
           ;
           was
           Ordained
           at
           Whixal
           Chappel
           ,
           May
           16.
           1648.
           and
           was
           removed
           thence
           to
           Ludlow
           .
           Being
           turned
           out
           there
           upon
           the
           King
           's
           coming
           in
           ,
           he
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Days
           in
           Privacy
           at
           Wrexal
           :
           A
           Man
           of
           great
           Piety
           and
           Moderation
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Rowland
             Nevet
          
           dyed
           at
           his
           House
           near
           
             Oswestry
             ,
             December
          
           8.
           1675.
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           Morton
           Chappel
           .
           I
           Preached
           his
           Funeral
           Sermon
           at
           Swinny
           ,
           on
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             Knowing
             that
             I
             must
             shortly
             put
             off
             this
             my
             Tabernacle
             :
          
           Thence
           shewing
           that
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             must
             certainly
             and
             shortly
             dye
             .
          
           He
           was
           born
           in
           Hodnet
           Parish
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1609.
           brought
           up
           at
           Shrewsbury
           School
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           of
           Edmund-Hall
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           Commenced
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1634.
           he
           was
           Episcopally
           Ordained
           ;
           and
           Anno
           1635.
           
           He
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           Vicaridge
           of
           Stanton
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           many
           Years
           ,
           with
           great
           Success
           in
           his
           Ministry
           .
           While
           he
           was
           single
           ,
           he
           kept
           House
           ,
           judging
           that
           more
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           Work
           among
           his
           People
           ,
           than
           to
           Table
           .
           After
           the
           War
           he
           removed
           to
           Oswestry
           ,
           where
           he
           
             laboured
             abundantly
          
           
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           even
           after
           he
           was
           silenced
           for
           Nonconformity
           ,
           he
           continued
           among
           his
           People
           there
           to
           his
           dying
           Day
           ,
           doing
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           not
           do
           what
           he
           would
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           he
           thought
           most
           of
           his
           Converting
           Work
           was
           done
           at
           Oswestry
           ,
           the
           first
           Seven
           Years
           of
           his
           being
           there
           .
           He
           loved
           to
           Preach
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           others
           Preach
           concerning
           the
           great
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Redemption
           ,
           Reconciliation
           ,
           Regeneration
           ,
           &c.
           for
           these
           (
           said
           he
           )
           are
           the
           main
           matter
           .
           When
           the
           Plague
           was
           at
           Oswestry
           ,
           he
           continued
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           much
           good
           .
        
         
           His
           Conversation
           from
           his
           Youth
           was
           not
           only
           blameless
           ,
           but
           Holy
           and
           Pious
           ;
           he
           was
           exemplary
           for
           Family
           Religion
           ,
           and
           great
           care
           and
           industry
           in
           the
           Education
           of
           his
           Children
           .
           He
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           Congregational
           in
           Judgment
           and
           Practise
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           satisfied
           to
           join
           in
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           free
           to
           Communicate
           with
           those
           that
           did
           .
           It
           was
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           should
           be
           Ordained
           by
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Minister
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           particular
           Congregation
           in
           which
           he
           labours
           .
           He
           greatly
           bewailed
           the
           Divisions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           intemperate
           Heats
           of
           some
           of
           all
           Perswasions
           .
           He
           was
           exceeding
           kind
           and
           loving
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           very
           frequent
           in
           pious
           Ejaculations
           to
           God.
           Being
           often
           distemper'd
           in
           Body
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           
             never
             better
             than
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           
             was
             the
             best
             place
             he
             could
             wish
             to
             dye
             in
             .
          
           He
           often
           blessed
           God
           for
           a
           fit
           of
           Sickness
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           been
           without
           for
           a
           World
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           Hope
           of
           Heaven
           being
           laid
           then
           .
           When
           he
           was
           sometimes
           much
           spent
           with
           his
           Labours
           ,
           he
           would
           appeal
           to
           
           God
           ,
           that
           
             though
             he
             might
             be
             wearied
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             be
             weary
             of
             it
             .
          
           His
           dying
           Prayer
           for
           his
           Children
           (
           after
           many
           sweet
           Exhortations
           )
           was
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Mediator's
             Blessing
             might
             be
             the
             Portion
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             :
          
           adding
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             you
             all
             ,
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             meet
             me
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Day
             .
          
           A
           little
           before
           he
           Dyed
           he
           had
           this
           Expression
           ,
           
             Go
             forth
             (
             my
             Soul
             )
             go
             forth
             to
             meet
             thy
             God
          
           ;
           adding
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           
             It
             is
             now
             done
             ;
             Come
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             come
             quickly
             .
          
           One
           present
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           going
           to
           receive
           his
           Reward
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           
             It
             is
             free
             Grace
          
           .
           [
           Mr.
           Henry
           was
           much
           importun'd
           to
           Print
           his
           Sermon
           at
           Mr.
           Nevet's
           Funeral
           ,
           with
           some
           account
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           somewhat
           inclined
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           was
           discouraged
           by
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           never
           done
           .
           But
           some
           Materials
           he
           had
           for
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           we
           have
           Collected
           these
           hints
           .
           ]
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Fogg
          
           ,
           my
           old
           dear
           Friend
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           Acton
           near
           
             Nantwich
             ,
             April
          
           21.
           1676.
           he
           dyed
           in
           a
           good
           old
           Age
           ,
           about
           Eighty
           .
           He
           was
           Minister
           of
           Bangor
           in
           Flintshire
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           King
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           thence
           forward
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           was
           a
           poor
           silent
           Nonconformist
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           bold
           and
           zealous
           Spirit
           ,
           giving
           good
           Counsel
           to
           those
           about
           him
           .
           A
           little
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           weighty
           saying
           among
           others
           ,
           
             Assure
             your selves
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             will
             be
             underling
             to
             no
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           [
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Parsons
          
           ,
           sometimes
           Minister
           of
           Wem
           ,
           dyed
           at
           
             London
             ,
             October
          
           1.
           1684.
           
           He
           was
           Born
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           and
           was
           Minister
           there
           some
           Years
           before
           the
           War
           ;
           being
           driven
           thence
           to
           London
           ,
           he
           became
           well
           known
           to
           Mr.
           Pym.
           who
           sent
           him
           down
           to
           Wem
           ,
           when
           that
           Town
           was
           Garrison'd
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           there
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           
           till
           the
           Year
           1660.
           
           He
           was
           an
           active
           ,
           friendly
           ,
           generous
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           moving
           ,
           affecting
           Preacher
           .
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             Part
             3.
             
             Page
          
           94.
           commends
           him
           for
           a
           moderate
           Man
           ,
           and
           speaks
           of
           his
           being
           in
           trouble
           ,
           for
           seditious
           words
           Sworn
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           :
           Preaching
           from
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           13.
           he
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             was
             like
             a
             King
             that
             courted
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             spoke
             fair
             till
             he
             was
             gotten
             into
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             then
             play'd
             pranks
             .
          
           The
           Witnesses
           deposed
           contrary
           to
           the
           Coherence
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           the
           King
           was
           like
           the
           Devil
           .
           He
           was
           tryed
           at
           Shrewsbury
           before
           my
           Lord
           Newport
           ,
           Mr.
           Serjeant
           Turner
           and
           others
           ,
           May
           28.
           1662.
           
           It
           was
           also
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             there
             was
             more
             Sin
             committed
             now
             in
          
           England
           
             in
             a
             Month
             ,
             than
             was
             heretofore
             in
             seven
             Years
             :
          
           And
           
             that
             there
             had
             been
             more
             and
             better
             Preaching
             in
          
           England
           for
           
             Twenty
             Years
             past
             ,
             then
             was
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
          
           He
           had
           Council
           assigned
           him
           ,
           who
           pleaded
           that
           the
           time
           limited
           by
           the
           Stature
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           Indited
           was
           Expired
           :
           The
           Court
           yielded
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           allowing
           Twenty
           eight
           Days
           to
           a
           Month
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           understand
           it
           of
           Thirty
           Days
           to
           a
           Month
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           found
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           Fined
           Two
           hundred
           Pound
           ;
           and
           ordered
           to
           be
           Imprisoned
           till
           it
           should
           be
           paid
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Rogers
          
           ,
           a
           worthy
           Faithful
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           turn'd
           out
           for
           Nonconformity
           from
           Newtown
           in
           Montgomery-shire
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           
             Welshpool
             ,
             March
          
           17.
           1679
           
           /
           80.
           he
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Congregational
           ;
           but
           his
           declared
           Judgment
           was
           ,
           
             That
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             be
             Ordained
             by
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             that
             Work
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             but
             Ministers
             have
             Authority
             to
             Preach
             and
             Govern
             in
             a
             Constituted
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ's
             Ministers
             are
             his
             Ministers
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             and
             that
             
             where
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             is
             Preached
             ,
             and
             his
             Sacraments
             administred
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           Excellent
           Converse
           ,
           and
           whose
           peculiar
           felicity
           lay
           in
           pleasant
           and
           edifying
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Iuly
           2d
           and
           3d
           ,
           1680.
           these
           two
           days
           brought
           tidings
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Mr.
           Haines
           ,
           sometime
           Minister
           of
           Wem
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           and
           since
           at
           
             New
             Chappel
          
           in
           Westminster
           ;
           and
           of
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Edwards
          
           Minister
           at
           Oswestry
           ,
           both
           worthy
           Conformists
           ,
           pious
           ,
           peaceable
           and
           good
           Men
           ,
           whom
           I
           hope
           ,
           through
           Grace
           to
           meet
           shortly
           in
           Heaven
           .
           The
           Lord
           raise
           up
           others
           in
           their
           room
           to
           be
           and
           do
           better
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Bosier
          
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friend
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           having
           just
           compleated
           the
           Twenty
           third
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           dyed
           ,
           of
           a
           Fever
           ,
           September
           13th
           1680.
           at
           Mr.
           Doelittle's
           House
           in
           Islington
           ,
           whither
           he
           was
           gone
           but
           a
           few
           Weeks
           before
           for
           Improvement
           in
           Learning
           ;
           being
           formerly
           a
           Commoner
           of
           Edmund-Hall
           in
           Oxford
           ;
           and
           since
           having
           spent
           some
           Years
           in
           my
           Family
           ,
           and
           designed
           himself
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           He
           was
           a
           young
           Man
           of
           Pregnant
           Parts
           ,
           great
           Industry
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           Seriousness
           and
           Piety
           ;
           and
           likely
           to
           be
           an
           eminent
           Instrument
           of
           good
           in
           his
           day
           .
           His
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           had
           promised
           themselves
           much
           comfort
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           we
           know
           who
           
             performeth
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             appointed
             for
             us
             ,
          
           and
           
             giveth
             not
             account
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Matters
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Malden
          
           ,
           my
           dear
           and
           worthy
           Friend
           ,
           turned
           out
           from
           Newport
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           for
           Nonconformity
           ,
           dyed
           at
           Alkington
           near
           
             Whitchurch
             ,
             May
          
           23d
           ,
           1681.
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Learning
           ,
           an
           Excellent
           Hebrician
           ,
           and
           of
           exemplary
           Piety
           ,
           and
           a
           solid
           Preacher
           ;
           
           as
           he
           lived
           so
           he
           dyed
           ,
           very
           low
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           ;
           esteeming
           himself
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           though
           really
           good
           for
           every
           thing
           ,
           which
           was
           manifestly
           a
           prejudice
           ,
           both
           to
           his
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Usefulness
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           far
           from
           repenting
           his
           being
           a
           Sufferer
           against
           Conformity
           .
           The
           Relicks
           of
           so
           much
           Learning
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Humility
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           this
           great
           while
           laid
           in
           a
           Grave
           :
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           we
           had
           such
           a
           one
           so
           long
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
             Ioshua
             Maddocks
          
           ,
           a
           beloved
           Physician
           ,
           our
           very
           dear
           Friend
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           dyed
           of
           a
           Fever
           at
           Whitchurch
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Days
           ,
           Iuly
           27th
           ,
           1682.
           a
           very
           pious
           Man
           ,
           and
           especially
           eminent
           for
           Meekness
           ;
           an
           Excellent
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           particularly
           learned
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           :
           he
           lived
           much
           desired
           ,
           and
           dyed
           as
           much
           lamented
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Bridge
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Rector
           of
           the
           higher
           Rectory
           of
           Malpas
           about
           fifty
           seven
           Years
           ,
           being
           aged
           about
           eighty
           two
           Years
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           
             Malpas
             ,
             Octob.
          
           7.
           1682.
           
           In
           his
           last
           sickness
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           ,
           he
           had
           appointed
           Mr.
           Green
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Curates
           there
           ,
           to
           preach
           his
           Funeral
           Sermon
           on
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           16.
           
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             first
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             might
             shew
             forth
             all
             long-suffering
             :
          
           And
           to
           say
           nothing
           in
           his
           Commendation
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           his
           Repentance
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           was
           a
           taking
           popular
           Preacher
           ,
           preaching
           oft●…n
           ,
           and
           almost
           to
           the
           last
           .
           When
           old
           ,
           he
           could
           read
           the
           smallest
           Print
           without
           Spectacles
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Cook
          
           ,
           an
           aged
           ,
           painful
           ,
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           Chester
           ,
           finished
           his
           Course
           with
           Joy
           ,
           Iuly
           4.
           1684.
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           cloudy
           and
           dark
           Day
           .
           [
           See
           Mr.
           Baxter's
           Character
           of
           him
           in
           
           his
           Life
           ,
           Part
           3.
           
           Pag.
           98.
           ]
           And
           an
           honourable
           Account
           given
           of
           him
           by
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Bold
          
           ,
           of
           Steple
           in
           Dorsetshire
           ,
           in
           a
           large
           Preface
           to
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Man's
             great
             Duty
             ]
          
           .
           He
           was
           eminent
           for
           great
           Industry
           ,
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           Work
           ;
           great
           self-denial
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           adherence
           to
           his
           Principles
           in
           all
           the
           Turns
           of
           the
           Times
           .
           [
           He
           was
           first
           Minister
           at
           Wroxal
           in
           Warwick-shire
           ;
           there
           he
           published
           two
           Treatises
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           London
           Ministers
           ,
           removed
           to
           Ashby
           in
           Leicestershire
           ,
           whence
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           for
           refusing
           the
           Engagement
           ,
           and
           afteward
           settled
           in
           Chester
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Minister
           of
           Michael
           Church
           ,
           'till
           he
           was
           outed
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           .
           He
           was
           an
           active
           Man
           for
           Sir
           
             George
             Booth
          
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           that
           attempt
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           1659.
           for
           which
           he
           was
           brought
           up
           a
           Prisoner
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           continued
           long
           in
           Confinement
           in
           Lambeth-house
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           the
           Times
           turned
           had
           been
           tried
           for
           his
           Life
           .
           During
           the
           Usurpation
           ,
           his
           frequent
           Prayer
           was
           ;
           That
           
             God
             would
             pull
             down
             all
             usurped
             Power
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             Banished
             to
             their
             Right
             .
          
           After
           he
           was
           silenced
           by
           the
           Bartholomew
           Act
           ,
           he
           continued
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           in
           a
           Pastoral
           Relation
           to
           a
           Society
           of
           many
           worthy
           eminent
           Christians
           in
           Chester
           ;
           though
           during
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Five-mile
           Act
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           withdraw
           to
           Puddington
           in
           Wirral
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           in
           Chester
           ,
           'till
           King
           Charles's
           Indulgence
           )
           he
           constantly
           attended
           on
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           preached
           in
           the
           Intervals
           .
           He
           would
           say
           sometimes
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           that
           Retirement
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           
             what
             little
             peace
             and
             quietness
             there
             was
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             God's
             People
             enjoyed
             it
             in
             their
             Corners
             .
          
           Soon
           after
           he
           was
           silenced
           ,
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           common
           
           Goal
           of
           Chester
           for
           preaching
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ;
           by
           the
           Mayor
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           then
           Bishop
           Hall.
           He
           was
           very
           indefatigable
           in
           his
           ministerial
           Labours
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           never
           sought
           the
           Assistance
           of
           any
           other
           Minister
           ;
           though
           while
           he
           had
           liberty
           ,
           he
           constantly
           kept
           a
           publick
           Fast
           in
           his
           Congregation
           every
           Month
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           also
           a
           private
           Fast
           in
           his
           own
           Closet
           and
           Family
           every
           Week
           .
           He
           usually
           set
           apart
           one
           Afternoon
           every
           Week
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           Families
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           Catechise
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           discourse
           with
           them
           personally
           about
           their
           Souls
           ;
           his
           Visits
           were
           short
           and
           edifying
           (
           and
           he
           managed
           them
           as
           one
           that
           was
           a
           great
           Husband
           of
           his
           Time
           )
           and
           he
           seldom
           or
           never
           parted
           without
           Prayer
           .
           He
           was
           not
           free
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           bore
           his
           Testimony
           against
           Prelacy
           and
           the
           Ceremonies
           with
           something
           of
           Zeal
           ;
           but
           his
           great
           
             Piety
             ,
             Integrity
             ,
             Mortification
          
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           recommended
           him
           to
           the
           Respects
           even
           of
           many
           that
           differed
           from
           him
           .
           If
           any
           ask'd
           his
           Advice
           to
           any
           thing
           which
           might
           draw
           Suffering
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           very
           tender
           ,
           and
           desire
           them
           not
           to
           depend
           upon
           his
           Judgment
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           was
           a
           
             matter
             of
             suffering
          
           ,
           to
           be
           fully
           
             perswaded
             in
             their
             own
             minds
          
           .
           He
           was
           a
           great
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           a
           hard
           Student
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           was
           far
           from
           entangling
           himself
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           not
           knowing
           ought
           he
           had
           ,
           save
           the
           Bread
           that
           he
           did
           eat
           .
           In
           worldly
           Matters
           he
           was
           not
           very
           conversable
           ,
           but
           in
           Discourse
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           none
           more
           free
           and
           affable
           ,
           or
           more
           ready
           to
           do
           Good.
           He
           lived
           and
           died
           a
           great
           Example
           of
           strict
           and
           close
           Walking
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           heavenly
           Conversation
           ;
           and
           his
           Memory
           is
           very
           precious
           with
           many
           .
           He
           died
           in
           the
           Seventy
           Third
           Year
           of
           his
           Age.
           When
           he
           lay
           on
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           an
           aged
           
           Friend
           of
           his
           asking
           him
           if
           he
           had
           not
           Comfort
           in
           reflection
           upon
           his
           Labours
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           presently
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             boast
             of
             .
          
           He
           was
           buried
           in
           Michael's
           Church
           in
           Chester
           ;
           and
           though
           for
           some
           time
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           shew
           his
           Face
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           yet
           many
           considerable
           Persons
           were
           very
           forward
           to
           do
           him
           Honour
           at
           his
           Death
           .
           ]
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Ionathan
             Roberts
          
           of
           Slanvair
           in
           Denbighshire
           ,
           my
           dear
           and
           precious
           Friend
           ,
           and
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           died
           at
           Mr.
           Thomas's
           House
           in
           West-Felton
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           there
           Sept.
           26.
           1684.
           
           A
           true
           Nathanael
           ,
           an
           Israelite
           indeed
           ,
           for
           Plainness
           and
           Integrity
           ;
           a
           silent
           Sufferer
           for
           his
           Nonconformity
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           quitted
           a
           good
           Living
           in
           Denbighshire
           .
           He
           was
           a
           learned
           Man
           ,
           a
           Master
           of
           Arts
           of
           Oxford
           ;
           he
           died
           with
           comfort
           in
           his
           Nonconformity
           ,
           and
           with
           confidence
           of
           a
           return
           of
           Mercy
           in
           God's
           due
           time
           .
           The
           Summer
           before
           he
           died
           he
           had
           been
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Cambridge
          
           ,
           and
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           heard
           and
           saw
           that
           which
           much
           confirmed
           him
           in
           his
           Dissent
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Zechariah
             Cawdrey
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Bart●…mley
           in
           Cheshire
           ,
           a
           learned
           and
           godly
           Divine
           ,
           was
           buried
           Decemb.
           24.
           1684.
           
           a
           Conformist
           ,
           and
           formerly
           a
           great
           Sufferer
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           later
           Times
           much
           maligned
           and
           reproached
           by
           some
           People
           for
           his
           moderation
           towards
           Dissenters
           ,
           for
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Preparation
             for
             Martyrdom
          
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Zeal
           in
           keeping
           up
           the
           Monthly
           Lectures
           at
           Nantwich
           and
           Tarvin
           .
           But
           he
           is
           gone
           to
           the
           World
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Prai●…es
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Titus
             Thomas
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Independent
           Congregation
           in
           Salop
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           
             Felton
             ,
             Decemb.
          
           10.
           1686.
           
           He
           was
           a
           worthy
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           strait
           
           laced
           as
           some
           others
           ;
           we
           were
           six
           Nonconformist
           Ministers
           there
           at
           the
           Funeral
           and
           the
           seventh
           dead
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ,
           saying
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Therefore
             be
             ye
             also
             ready
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Cartwright
          
           ,
           my
           worthy
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           ,
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           was
           buried
           at
           Audlem
           in
           
             Cheshire
             ,
             Feb.
          
           17.
           1687
           
           /
           8.
           formerly
           Minister
           of
           West-Kirby
           in
           Wirral
           ,
           afterwards
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           pious
           Lady
           Wilbraham
           at
           Woodley
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Greg
          
           of
           Chester
           ,
           a
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           my
           dear
           Friend
           ,
           died
           Iuly
           9.
           1689.
           of
           a
           Fever
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Days
           .
           He
           was
           one
           that
           feared
           God
           above
           many
           ,
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           quiet
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           eminently
           active
           and
           useful
           in
           his
           Generation
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           pulling
           our
           Earthen
           Props
           from
           under
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           lean
           upon
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           himself
           alone
           ,
           and
           might
           learn
           to
           
             cease
             from
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Benyon
          
           of
           Ash
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friend
           and
           Kindsman
           ,
           died
           Iune
           25.
           1690.
           
           a
           very
           serious
           pious
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           an
           Israelite
           indeed
           ,
           a
           true
           Lover
           ,
           and
           ready
           Benefactor
           to
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           especially
           good
           Ministers
           .
           He
           told
           me
           a
           little
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           God
           had
           made
           use
           of
           me
           (
           though
           most
           unworthy
           )
           as
           an
           Instrument
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           bless
           his
           Holy
           Name
           .
           He
           had
           a
           long
           and
           lingering
           Sickness
           ,
           which
           he
           bore
           with
           great
           Patience
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Crew
           of
           Utkinton
           in
           Cheshire
           ,
           an
           aged
           Servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           buried
           Iuly
           8.
           1690.
           
           She
           kept
           her
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           abounded
           in
           Works
           of
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           finished
           well
           ;
           to
           God
           be
           Praise
           .
        
         
           Mrs.
           Hunt
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           the
           Relique
           of
           Colonel
           Hunt
           ,
           another
           rare
           Pattern
           of
           zealous
           Piety
           ,
           abounding
           Charity
           ,
           and
           eminent
           Usefulness
           in
           her
           place
           ,
           finished
           
           h●…
           Course
           October
           23.
           1690.
           after
           two
           days
           Sickness
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           ,
           and
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           died
           at
           
             London
             ,
             December
          
           8.
           1691.
           aged
           Seventy
           Six
           ,
           and
           one
           Month
           ;
           as
           much
           vili●…ed
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           magnified
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           most
           Men
           that
           ever
           were
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           small
           thing
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           Man's
           Day
           .
           He
           was
           Buried
           at
           
             Christ
             Church
             ,
             London
          
           ,
           with
           great
           Honour
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Wood
          
           ,
           my
           good
           Friend
           ,
           died
           September
           19.
           1692.
           at
           Mitton
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           aged
           about
           Seventy
           ;
           he
           was
           sometime
           Fellow
           of
           Magdalen
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           outed
           for
           Nonconformity
           ;
           a
           learned
           Man
           ,
           but
           wanted
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Communicating
           ;
           one
           that
           feared
           God
           ,
           and
           walked
           in
           his
           Integrity
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           had
           no
           certain
           Dwelling
           place
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           I
           trust
           hath
           one
           in
           Heaven
           .
           
             Hic
             tandem
             requiescit
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Steel
          
           ,
           my
           old
           and
           dear
           Friend
           ,
           and
           Companion
           in
           Tribulation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Patience
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           died
           at
           
             London
             ,
             November
          
           16.
           1692.
           in
           the
           Sixty
           Fourth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           a
           Man
           that
           had
           been
           greatly
           useful
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Country
           and
           at
           London
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Gilbert
          
           ,
           died
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Iuly
          
           15.
           1694.
           formerly
           Minister
           of
           Edgmond
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           aged
           83.
           a
           learned
           good
           Man.
           
        
         
           
             Luke
             Lloyd
          
           ,
           Esquire
           ,
           of
           the
           Bryn
           in
           Hanmer
           Parish
           ,
           my
           aged
           wor●…hy
           Friend
           ,
           finished
           his
           Course
           with
           Joy
           ,
           March
           31.
           1695.
           being
           Lord's
           Day
           .
           He
           was
           in
           the
           Eighty
           Seventh
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           Married
           almost
           Sixty
           Nine
           Years
           to
           his
           pious
           Wife
           (
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           )
           who
           still
           survives
           him
           .
           He
           was
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           little
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           Top
           branch
           in
           all
           respects
           of
           our
           small
           Vine
           ,
           and
           my
           Friend
           indeed
           .
        
         
         
           [
           When
           he
           made
           his
           Will
           ,
           under
           the
           Subscription
           of
           his
           Name
           he
           wrote
           ,
           Iob
           19.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           On
           which
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           
             (
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liveth
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           Mr.
           Henry
           ,
           at
           the
           Request
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Relations
           ,
           preached
           a
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Licensed
           House
           near
           Hanmer
           ,
           some
           time
           after
           his
           Funeral
           ;
           in
           which
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           bore
           a
           very
           honourable
           Testimony
           to
           that
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           went
           to
           Heaven
           without
           a
           Blot
           ,
           held
           fast
           his
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           was
           lively
           and
           zealous
           in
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Days
           .
           He
           was
           very
           Exemplary
           for
           his
           Love
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Delight
           in
           attending
           on
           them
           ,
           his
           living
           upon
           Christ
           for
           Strength
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           his
           great
           Humility
           and
           Condescending
           obliging
           Carriage
           in
           all
           his
           Converse
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Tender
           and
           Self-abasing
           ,
           to
           admiration
           ,
           often
           melting
           into
           Tears
           in
           the
           Confession
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           his
           Charity
           and
           Moderation
           were
           known
           unto
           all
           Men.
           
        
         
           He
           lived
           and
           died
           a
           Pattern
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           still
           brought
           forth
           Fruit
           in
           Old
           Age
           ;
           his
           Vigour
           ,
           both
           of
           Body
           and
           Mind
           ,
           being
           wonderfully
           preserv'd
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           he
           finished
           well
           ,
           and
           his
           Sun
           set
           under
           no
           Cloud
           .
           Such
           good
           Men
           are
           intended
           to
           be
           to
           us
           as
           the
           Star
           that
           led
           the
           wise
           Men
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           as
           far
           as
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           them
           .
           
             Mark
             the
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Man
             is
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Taylor
          
           ,
           an
           aged
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           my
           true
           Friend
           ,
           and
           fellow
           Labourer
           ,
           died
           at
           
             Wem
             ,
             Iune
          
           26.
           1695.
           
           He
           was
           turned
           out
           from
           Edstaston
           Chappel
           near
           Wem
           ,
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ;
           choosing
           rather
           to
           beg
           his
           Bread
           than
           
           to
           wrong
           his
           Conscience
           .
           He
           continued
           in
           Wem
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           preached
           there
           as
           his
           Strength
           and
           Liberty
           would
           permit
           .
           He
           had
           his
           House
           burnt
           in
           the
           dreadful
           Fire
           that
           was
           there
           in
           1676.
           and
           had
           a
           Child
           born
           that
           very
           Night
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           very
           tender
           Spirit
           ,
           humble
           and
           low
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           of
           approved
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           finished
           well
           .
           [
           Mr.
           Henry
           preached
           his
           Funeral
           Sermon
           at
           Wem
           ,
           on
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           7.
           
           
             We
             have
             this
             Treasure
             in
             Earthe●…
             Vessels
             ]
             .
          
        
         
           September
           21.
           1695.
           
           I
           heard
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Two
           holy
           ,
           aged
           
             Bartholomew
             Witnesses
          
           .
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Mayo
          
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Newcome
          
           of
           
             Manchester
             ,
             Psal.
          
           12.
           1.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Lawrence
          
           of
           London
           ,
           my
           dear
           and
           worthy
           Friend
           ,
           and
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           and
           Witness
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           died
           November
           —
           1695.
           about
           the
           Seventieth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           born
           at
           Moston
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           of
           Magdalen
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           turned
           out
           from
           Baschurch
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           in
           1662.
           was
           driven
           from
           Whitchurch
           by
           the
           violent
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Convenricle
           Act
           ,
           in
           1670.
           when
           he
           removed
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           there
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Days
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           many
           Children
           ,
           but
           great
           Affliction
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           his
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             Parents
             Groans
             over
             their
             wicked
             Children
             .
          
           [
           It
           is
           a
           very
           high
           but
           just
           Character
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Vincent
           hath
           given
           of
           him
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           his
           Funeral
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           let
           me
           take
           leave
           to
           add
           some
           few
           Instances
           that
           occur
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           instructive
           ,
           besides
           those
           which
           we
           have
           already
           mentioned
           occasionally
           .
           At
           his
           Meals
           ,
           he
           would
           often
           speak
           of
           
             using
             God's
             Creatures
             as
             his
             Witnesses
             that
             he
             is
             good
          
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           
             how
             much
             good
             
             our
             God
             doth
             every
             moment
             .
          
           An
           Expression
           of
           his
           great
           regard
           to
           Justice
           ,
           was
           that
           common
           Caution
           he
           gave
           his
           Children
           ,
           
             Tremble
             to
             borrow
             Two-pence
          
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           Meekness
           and
           Tenderness
           this
           ,
           
             Make
             no
             Man
             angry
             nor
             sad
             .
          
           He
           often
           said
           ,
           
             I
             adore
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             meet
             to
             trust
             me
             with
             Riches
             .
          
           When
           he
           saw
           little
           Children
           playing
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           he
           would
           often
           lift
           up
           his
           Heart
           in
           an
           ejaculatory
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             next
             Generation
             .
          
           When
           his
           Friend
           chose
           to
           Ride
           the
           back-way
           into
           Town
           ,
           he
           pleasantly
           check'd
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Heart
           had
           been
           often
           refreshed
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           look'd
           out
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           and
           
             seen
             a
             good
             Man
             go
             along
             the
             Streets
             .
          
           He
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Cromwell
           did
           more
           real
           Prejudice
           to
           Religion
           by
           his
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           than
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           did
           ,
           that
           never
           pretended
           to
           it
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           
             he
             feared
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Land
             more
             than
             the
          
           French.
           
        
         
           A
           Friend
           of
           his
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           writing
           to
           him
           not
           long
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           desired
           his
           Thoughts
           concerning
           the
           Differences
           among
           the
           London
           Dissenters
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           return'd
           this
           Answer
           :
           
             I
             can
             say
             little
             concerning
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             some
             mens
             Iudgments
             and
             Tempers
             are
             heal'd
             ,
             will
             be
             also
             healed
             .
             But
             ,
             When
             will
             that
             be
             ?
             They
             that
             have
             most
             Holiness
             are
             most
             Peaceable
             ,
             and
             have
             most
             Comfort
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           M.
           S.
           
        
         
           
             PHILIPPUS
             HENRY
             ,
             de
             Broad-Oak
             ,
             in
             Comitatu
             Flint
             ,
             A.
             M.
          
           
             Sacri
             Minister
             Evangelii
             ;
             Pastor
             olim
             Worthenburiensis
             ;
          
           
             In
             Aulâ
             Regiâ
             natus
             piis
             &
             honestis
             Parentibus
             ;
          
           
             Scholae
             Westmonasteriensis
             ,
             indéque
             Aedis
             Christi
             Oxon.
          
           
             Alumnus
             Regius
             :
          
           
             Vir
             priscâ
             Pietate
             &
             verè
             Christianâ
             ,
          
           
             Judicio
             subacto
             &
             limato
             ,
          
           
             Memoriâ
             prastanti
             ,
             magno
             &
             soecundo
             Ingenio
             ,
          
           
             Eruditione
             perpolitâ
             ,
             summo
             AnimiCandore
             ,
             Morum
             Venustate
          
           
             Inprimis
             Spectabilis
             ,
             &
             in
             Exemplum
             natus
             :
          
           
             Cui
             Sacra
             semper
             sua
             Fides
             aliorumque
             Fama
             :
          
           
             Divini
             Numinis
             Cultor
             assiduus
             ;
          
           
             Divini
             Verbi
             Interpres
             exquisitissimus
             ;
          
           
             Aliorum
             Affectûs
             movere
             non
             minùs
             pollens
             ,
          
           
             Quam
             suis
             moderari
             :
          
           
             Concionando
             pariter
             ac
             Vivendo
             palàm
             exhibens
          
           
             Christi
             Legem
             &
             Exemplar
             Christum
             :
          
           
             Prudens
             peritusque
             rerum
             ;
             Lenis
             ,
             Pacificus
             ,
             Hospitalis
             ,
          
           
             Ad
             Pietatis
             omnia
             Charitatisque
             ossicia
             usque
             paratus
             ;
          
           
             Suis
             Jucundus
             ;
             Omnibus
             Humanus
             ;
          
           
             Continuis
             Evangelii
             Laboribus
             succumbens
             Corpus
             ,
          
           
             Nec
             tantae
             jam
             par
             ampliùs
             Animae
             ,
          
           
             In
             Dormitorium
             hîc
             juxtà
             positum
             demisit
             ,
          
           
             Jun.
             24o.
             Anno
             Dom.
             M
             DC
             XCVI
             ,
             Aetatis
             LXV
             .
          
        
         
           Viro
           opt
           .
           multùmque
           desiderato
           moerens
           posuit
           Gener
           ejus
           
             J.
             T.
             M.
             D.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           Three
           Crowns
           ,
           Cheapside
           .
        
         
           A
           Body
           of
           practical
           Divinity
           ,
           containing
           176
           Sermons
           on
           the
           Assemblies
           lesser
           Catechism
           .
           By
           
             Tho.
             Watson
          
           ,
           formerly
           Minister
           of
           St.
           
             Stevens
             Walbrook
             ,
             London
             .
             Fol.
             
          
        
         
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           on
           several
           divine
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Reverend
           and
           Learn'd
           
             David
             Clarkson
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           and
           sometime
           fellow
           of
           
             Clare-Hall
             Camb.
             Fol.
          
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Pool's
           Annotations
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Bible
           ,
           in
           two
           Vol.
           Fol.
           The
           third
           Edition
           ,
           with
           an
           Addition
           of
           a
           Concordance
           ,
           and
           Contents
           to
           each
           Chapter
           .
           By
           Mr.
           
             Sam.
             Clark.
          
           
        
         
           Theological
           Discourses
           in
           8
           Letters
           and
           3
           Sermons
           ,
           on
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           .
           Part
           1st
           .
           4to
           .
           Theological
           Discourses
           and
           Sermons
           on
           several
           occasions
           ,
           Part
           2d
           .
           4to
           .
           Both
           by
           
             Iohn
             Wallis
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Professor
           of
           Geometry
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           Mediocria
           :
           Or
           the
           middle
           way
           between
           Protestant
           and
           Papist
           ,
           in
           a
           Paper
           of
           Justification
           .
           The
           2d
           .
           Edit
           .
           with
           additions
           of
           a
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           
             Williams
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           Peaceable
           Disquisitions
           in
           some
           Animadversions
           on
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           writ
           against
           Owen's
           Book
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Pacification
           touching
           the
           Doctrinal
           Dissent
           among
           our
           United
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           The
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Or
           ,
           an
           impartial
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Genuine
           Doctrine
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           ,
           but
           much
           controverted
           Article
           of
           Justification
           :
           To
           which
           are
           prefixed
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           right
           Reverend
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           Chester
           ,
           These
           four
           by
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Humfrey
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           glorious
           Reward
           of
           faithful
           Ministers
           declared
           and
           improved
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Funeral
           of
           that
           excellent
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             Henry
             Newcomb
          
           ,
           A.
           M.
           late
           Pastor
           of
           a
           Congregation
           at
           Manchester
           .
           By
           
             Iohn
             Chorlton
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Funeral
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Death
           of
           that
           pious
           Gentlewoman
           Mrs.
           
             Iudith
             Hammond
          
           ,
           late
           Wife
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             George
             Hammand
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           London
           .
           By
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Howe
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preached
           at
           St.
           
             Mildred
             Poultrey
             ,
             Ian.
          
           3d
           ,
           1696
           ,
           7.
           by
           Iohn
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           and
           late
           Rector
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           upon
           his
           leaving
           the
           said
           Parish
           .
        
         
           The
           Fountain
           of
           Life
           opened
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           display
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Essential
           and
           Mediatorial
           glory
           .
           containing
           42
           Sermons
           on
           various
           Texts
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Pneumatalogia
           ,
           or
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           man.
           4to
           .
           Both
           by
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Flavel
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Dartmouth
           .
        
         
           Discourses
           upon
           the
           rich
           Man
           and
           Lazarus
           .
           By
           
             Tim.
             Cruso
          
           ,
           in
           8vo
           .
        
         
           The
           Swearers
           Doom
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           Discourse
           setting
           forth
           the
           great
           sinfulness
           and
           danger
           of
           vain
           and
           rash
           Swearing
           ;
           By
           
             Iohn
             Rost
          
           ,
           A.
           M.
           Rector
           of
           Offwel
           and
           Gittisham
           in
           Devon.
           
        
         
           Scripture
           Light
           about
           the
           Gospel
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           some
           scrupulous
           Friends
           ,
           by
           a
           sincere
           lover
           of
           the
           Christian
           Community
           .
           12ves
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           Catechism
           enlarged
           and
           explained
           ,
           in
           an
           easie
           and
           familiar
           method
           ;
           with
           the
           Scripture
           Proofs
           annexed
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           and
           faithful
           Servant
           set
           forth
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           at
           
             Hatfield
             ,
             Broad-Oak
          
           in
           
             Essex
             .
             August
          
           2.
           the
           day
           before
           the
           Funeral
           of
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Warren
          
           ,
           sometime
           
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           there
           ,
           with
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Character
           .
           By
           
             Henry
             Lukin
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           with
           Notes
           ,
           Doctrinal
           and
           Practical
           ,
           fitted
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Religious
           Families
           ,
           in
           their
           daily
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           By
           the
           late
           Reverend
           
             Mr.
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
           2d
           Edition
           Corrected
           ,
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Jehovah
           our
           Righteousness
           :
           Or
           ,
           the
           Justification
           of
           Believers
           ,
           by
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           only
           ,
           asserted
           and
           applied
           in
           several
           Sermons
           ;
           By
           
             Sam.
             Tomlins
          
           A.
           M.
           and
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           12ves
           .
        
         
           Prayers
           for
           the
           use
           of
           private
           Families
           ,
           with
           Grace
           both
           before
           and
           after
           Meat
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Rules
           and
           Motives
           to
           Holy
           Prayer
           .
           By
           
             Daniel
             Burgess
             .
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Golden
           Snuffers
           :
           Or
           Christian
           Reprovers
           and
           Reformers
           Characterized
           ,
           cautioned
           and
           encouraged
           :
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           to
           the
           Societies
           for
           Reformation
           of
           Manners
           in
           London
           .
           By
           
             D.
             Burgess
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           Proofs
           of
           God's
           Being
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           with
           20
           Directions
           for
           the
           profitable
           reading
           of
           them
           .
           By
           
             D.
             Burgess
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           A
           most
           familiar
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           shorter
           Catechism
           ,
           Corrected
           and
           much
           amended
           ,
           by
           
             Ios.
             Allein
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           Spiritual
           Songs
           ,
           or
           Songs
           of
           Praise
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           upon
           several
           Occasions
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Song
           of
           Songs
           which
           is
           Solomon's
           ,
           first
           turn'd
           ,
           then
           Paraphras'd
           in
           English
           Verse
           ;
           to
           which
           may
           be
           added
           Penitential
           Cries
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           The
           Psalms
           of
           David
           in
           Metre
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Scots
           Psalms
           .
           Recommended
           by
           divers
           Ministers
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Lawrence
          
           .
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           .
        
         
           MR.
           Pool's
           English
           Annotations
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           The
           Life
           of
           the
           Reverend
           
             Mr.
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
             Folio
          
           .
        
         
           Lorimer's
           Apology
           for
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           Subscribed
           only
           unto
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Truths
           and
           Errors
           in
           William's
           Book
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           Trail's
           Letter
           to
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           of
           
             Mr.
             Giles
             Firmin
          
           to
           
             Mr.
             Grantham
          
           ,
           about
           Infant
           Baptism
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Some
           Remarks
           upon
           two
           Anabaptists
           Pamphlets
           .
           By
           
             Giles
             Firmin
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           Firmin's
           Review
           of
           
             Richard
             Davis
          
           his
           Vindication
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Shower's
           Winter
           Meditations
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           Sermon
           concerning
           Frosts
           and
           Snow
           ,
           and
           Winds
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           wonders
           of
           God
           therein
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Slater's
           Thanksgiving
           Sermon
           ,
           October
           27th
           1692.
           4to
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Sermons
           at
           the
           Funerals
           of
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Reynolds
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Fincher
          
           ,
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Burton's
           Discourses
           of
           Purity
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           seeking
           first
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           Published
           with
           a
           Preface
           ,
           by
           
             Dr.
             Iohn
             Tillotson
          
           ,
           late
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             .
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
           Remarks
           on
           a
           late
           Discourse
           of
           William
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Inventions
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           Also
           a
           Defence
           of
           the
           said
           Remarks
           against
           his
           Lordship's
           Admonition
           .
           By
           
             I.
             Boyse
             .
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
         
           Bishop
           Wilkin's
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Gifts
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Preaching
           ;
           the
           latter
           much
           enlarged
           .
           By
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           and
           Bishop
           
             Williams
             .
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
           Slater's
           Earnest
           Call
           to
           Family
           Religion
           ;
           being
           the
           substance
           of
           18
           Sermons
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Addy's
           Stenographia
           :
           Or
           ,
           the
           art
           of
           short
           Writing
           Compleated
           ,
           in
           a
           far
           more
           compendious
           way
           than
           any
           yet
           extant
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           The
           London
           Dispensatory
           ,
           reduced
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           London
           Physicians
           :
           Wherein
           are
           contained
           the
           Medicines
           both
           Galenical
           and
           Chymical
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           in
           use
           :
           Those
           out
           of
           use
           omitted
           ;
           and
           those
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Latin
           Copy
           ,
           here
           added
           .
           By
           
             Iohn
             Peachy
          
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Physitians
           in
           
             London
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preached
           at
           a
           publick
           Ordination
           ,
           to
           a
           Countrey
           Congregation
           .
           By
           
             Mr.
             S.
             Clark.
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           Cambridge
           Phrases
           .
           By
           
             A.
             Robinson
             .
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
           Hammond's
           Sermon
           at
           Steel's
           Funeral
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Shower's
           Discourse
           of
           Tempting
           Christ.
           12ves
           .
        
         
           —
           His
           Discourse
           of
           Family
           Religion
           ,
           in
           Three
           Letters
           .
           12ves
           .
        
         
           Burgess's
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Death
           ,
           Rest
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Portion
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           12ves
           .
        
         
           Hammond's
           ,
           and
           Barker's
           Discourses
           of
           Family
           Worship
           .
           Written
           at
           the
           Request
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Triumphs
           of
           Grace
           :
           Or
           the
           last
           words
           and
           edifying
           Death
           of
           the
           Lady
           
             Margaret
             de
             la
             Musse
          
           ,
           a
           Noble
           French
           Lady
           ,
           aged
           but
           Sixteen
           Years
           ,
           in
           May
           ,
           1681.
           12ves
           .
        
         
           The
           Map
           of
           man's
           Misery
           :
           Or
           the
           poor
           man's
           Pocket
           Book
           ,
           being
           a
           perpetual
           Almanack
           of
           Spiritual
           Meditations
           ;
           containing
           many
           useful
           Instructions
           ,
           Meditations
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           
             &c.
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
         
           Man's
           whole
           Duty
           ,
           and
           God's
           wonderful
           intreaty
           of
           him
           thereunto
           .
           By
           
             Mr.
             Daniel
             Burgess
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           Advice
           to
           Parents
           and
           Children
           .
           By
           
             Mr.
             Daniel
             Burgess
             .
             12ves
          
           .
        
         
           Gibbon's
           Sermon
           of
           Justification
           .
           4to
           .
        
         
           Vincent's
           Funeral
           Sermon
           .
           Preached
           by
           
             Mr.
             N.
             Taylor
             .
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           Addy's
           Short
           Hand
           Bible
           .
        
         
           Shower's
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Mr.
             Nat.
             Oldfield
          
           ,
           who
           departed
           
             December
             31
             ,
             1696.
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Dying
           Man's
           Assistant
           :
           Or
           ,
           short
           Instructions
           for
           those
           who
           are
           concerned
           in
           the
           preparing
           of
           sick
           Persons
           for
           Death
           .
           12ves
           .
        
         
           Shower's
           Thanksgiving
           Sermon
           ,
           April
           16th
           ,
           1696.
           4to
           .
        
         
           Clark's
           brief
           Concordance
           to
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           usual
           and
           useful
           places
           ,
           which
           one
           may
           have
           occasion
           to
           seek
           for
           .
           In
           a
           new
           Method
           .
           12ves
           .
        
         
           Stephen's
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           and
           Aldermen
           ,
           at
           St.
           
             Mary
             le
             Bow
             ,
             Ian.
             30.
             1693.
             
             4to
             .
          
        
         
           —
           His
           Thanksgiving
           Sermon
           ,
           
             April
             16.
             1696.
             
             4to
          
           .
        
         
           Woodhous's
           Sermon
           ,
           Preached
           to
           the
           Societies
           for
           Reformation
           of
           Manners
           ,
           at
           
             Salters-Hall
             .
             8vo
          
           .
        
         
           Sir
           Howard's
           free
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Doctrines
           that
           make
           for
           Tyranny
           are
           displayed
           ;
           the
           Title
           of
           our
           Rightful
           and
           Lawful
           King
           William
           vindicated
           ;
           and
           the
           unreasonableness
           and
           mischievous
           tendency
           of
           the
           odious
           distinction
           of
           a
           King
           de
           facto
           and
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           discovered
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
           Mr
           Lorrimer's
           Answer
           to
           Goodwin's
           4to
           .
        
         
           Calamy's
           Discourse
           of
           Vows
           .
           8vo
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26780-e1370
           
             Since
             well
             abbreviated
             by
             Mr.
             Faldo
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26780-e3720
           
             *
             See
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             Ian.
             30.
             1697.
             p.
             25
             ,
             29.
             
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             see
             how
             it
             could
             be
             call'd
             a
             National
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26780-e5400
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             29.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             51.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
             Zech.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Ioh.
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
             Ioh.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             143.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             
             1●…
             Rom.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             39.
             
             Matt.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             25.
             34
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26780-e24420
           
             *
             
               Thus
               he
               writes
               in
               his
               Diary
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             How
             oft
             have
             we
             said
             that
             Changes
             are
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             but
             blessed
             be
             God
             there
             is
             no
             Sting
             in
             this
             .